Skip to main content

Full text of "On the received text of Shakespeare's dramatic writings and its improvement"

See other formats


THE 


RECEIVED    TEXT    OF    SHAKESPEARE 


Preparing  for    publication 


BY    THE    SAME    AUTHOR 


A    THIED    SEEIES    OF    LETTERS 


PHILOSOPHY   OF    THE    HUMAN   MIND 


ON 


THE    RECEIVED    TEXT 


OF 


SHAKESPEARE'S    DRAMATIC    WRITINGS 


AND    ITS    IMPROVEMENT 


SAMUEL    BAILEY 


•>•* 


LONDON 
LONGMAN,    GEEEN,    LONGMAN,    AND    EGBERTS 

18G2 


tONBOX 

PRINTKn      BT     BPOTTISWOODK      AWD      CO. 
N-BW-STBTCFT   ROUAR-g 


AVAILABLE 

NO.  Q 


PEEFACE, 


THE  Notes  on  Shakespeare  which  compose  the 
present  Volume  were  begun  as  a  diversion  from 
abstruser  studies ;  but  thfe  Author  soon  found 
that  to  do  anything  effectual  in  this  way  required 
nearly  as  much  diligent  research  and  patient 
thought  as  to  discuss  the  Principles  of  Value, 
the  Metaphysics  of  Vision,  or  the  Theory  of 
Reasoning.  The  attractiveness  of  the  employ 
ment,  nevertheless,  ^drew  him  on,  till  his  memo 
randa  had,  in  the  progress  of  years,  accumulated 
to  a  considerable  bulk,  from  which  he  now 
offers  a  selection  to  the  Public.  Should  it  turn 
out  that  he  has  succeeded  in  throwing  light  on 
any  portion  of  the  text  of  our  great  dramatist,  it 
will  be  no  -small  addition  to  the  pleasure  he 
has  already  enjoyed  in  making  the  attempt. 


NOUBUEY,  near  SHEFFIELD. 
Nov.  2lst.  1861. 


CONTENTS. 


PABT  PAGE 

I. — PRINCIPLES 1 

II. — PROPOSED  EMENDATIONS 27 

Hamlet 27 

Macbeth 60 

Romeo  and  Juliet    ......  94 

Coriolanus       .         .         .         .         .         .         .98 

Julius  Caesar 103 

King  Lear 110 

Cymbeline 114 

The  Tempest 122 

The  Comedy  of  Errors 131 

Love's  Labour's  Lost 145 

A  Midsummer  Night's  Dream  .         .         .         .  1 52 

The  Merchant  of  Venice  .....  156 
As  You  Like  It       .    •     .                                   .160 

III.— INDETERMINATE  READINGS  .....  162 
Coriolanus       .         .         .         .         .         .         .164 

Timou  of  Athens 170 

Henry  IV.        ...                 ....  174 

Henry  V.          ........  183 

Henry  VI 187 

Henry  VIII.    ...                  ...  190 


Vlll  CONTENTS. 

PAliT  VAOK 

III. — INDETERMINATE  READINGS  (continued):  — 

Much  Ado  About  Nothing       ....     193 

A  Midsummer  Night's  Dream  .         .         .         .196 

All's  Well  That  Ends  Well      .         .         .         .     201 

Twelfth  Night         .         .         .         .         .         .203 

Winter's  Tale .         .209 

IV. -VERBAL  REPETITIONS 213 

V.- CONCLUSION.  —  OBJECTIONS  OBVIATED.        .        .    232 

APPENDIX «  .         .     243 

Article  I.  A  Cursory  Comparison  of  the  Corruptions 
in  Shakespeare's  Text  which  are  noted 
in    the    preceding    Commentary,   with 
Modern  Errors  of  the  Press  .         .         .     245 
II.  Note  A.  supplementary  to  p.  116         .         .     260 
III.  B.  118  263 


ON  THE  TEXT  OF  SHAKESPEAEE, 


PART  I. 

PRINCIPLES. 

IT  is  too  well  known  to  be  more  than  glanced  at 
here  by  way  of  introduction  to  what  follows,  that 
no  great  writer  in  the  English  language  has  been 
so  unfortunate  in  regard  to  the  imperfect  state  in 
which  his  productions  were  given  to  the  world  as 
Shakespeare. 

The  defectiveness  of  the  text  in  the  dramatic 
works  appears,  from  the  scanty  evidence  we  possess, 
to  have  been  partly  occasioned  by  the  slovenly 
manner  in  which  many  of  them  were  first  taken 
down  from  the  lips,  or  copied  from  the  manuscript 
notes  of  the  players,  or  from  the  prompters'  books ; 
and  partly  by  the  no  less  slovenly  manner  in 
which  they  were  printed.  But  even  such  sloven- 

B 


2  THE    TEXT    OF    SHAKESPEARE. 

liness  would  have  had  no  permanent  consequences 
had  not  the  author  himself,  in  the  latter  part  of 
his  life,  when  he  might  have  set  all  right,  shown  an 
unaccountable,  or  at  least  an  extraordinary,  dis 
regard  and  carelessness  about  the  printing  of  his 
own  works.  A  genuine  text  cannot  be  said  indeed 
ever  to  have  existed  in  print.  The  actual  corrup 
tion  of  it  even  in  the  best  early  editions  is  con 
spicuous  in  the  numerous  efforts  subsequently  made 
to  amend  or  restore  it. 

Sometimes  the  suggestions  offered  with  this  view 
have  been  so  felicitous  that  they  have  been  instan 
taneously  adopted.  At  other  times  the  proposed 
emendations  have  thrown  no  light  except  on  the 
weakness  of  the  proposers.  They  have  been  too 
often  mere  random  guesses  hastily  thrown  out, 
while  surely  the  importance  of  a  right  text  should 
have  commanded  the  patient  and  considerate  appli 
cation  of  recognised,  or  at  all  events  systematic, 
canons.  To  some  of  our  best  commentators  how 
ever  these  derogatory  strictures  may  but  occasion 
ally  apply,  and  it  is  readily  acknowledged  that  we 
are  indebted  to  their  labours  for  the  removal  of 
many  blemishes.  Still  there  is  a  prevailing  want 
of  explicit  methodical  procedure.  In  determining 
whether  any  passage  is  corrupt,  and  in  devising  or 
testing  any  emendations  of  the  received  text,  we 
ought  alike  to  proceed,  as  every  thoughtful  critic 
will  admit,  on  definite  principles.  To  lay  down 
such  principles  is  doubtless  a  task  of  some  diffi- 


PRINCIPLES.  3 

culty,  and  we  cannot  therefore  feel  surprised  that 
it  has  not  been  hitherto  formally  attempted ;  or  at 
any  rate  satisfactorily  accomplished ;  although  they 
perhaps  might  be  collected  in  some  measure  from 
the  practice  as  well  as  comments  of  our  most 
judicious  annotators:  but  without  disparagement 
to  what  has  been  done,  there  is  ample  room,  I  con 
ceive,  for  a  further  effort  in  the  same  direction. 

I  purpose,  therefore,  in  the  present  treatise, 
first  to  consider  the  grounds  on  which  any 
passage  can  be  rightly  pronounced  corrupt,  and 
secondly  to  suggest  the  conditions  to  be  fulfilled  in 
any  emendations  brought  forward  with  a  view  to 
restore  the  reading  to  its  original  purity.  Con 
currently  and  subsequently  I  shall  adduce  nu 
merous  illustrative  instances  of  the  principles 
explained  and  enforced. 

It  is  to  be  borne  in  mind  that  what  I  have  to 
say  on  these  points  is  in  special  reference  to  the 
works  of  Shakespeare,  and  may  or  may  not  be 
applicable  to  the  productions  of  other  writers  of 
inferior  ability  and  in  a  dissimilar  position. 

The  principal  circumstances  which  lead  us  to 
to  suspect  and  justify  us  in  deeming  any  passage 
in  his  Plays  to  be  corrupt  appear  to  be  the  fol 
lowing: — 

1.  Rhythmical  and  grammatical  errors.  Of  the 
first  may  be  mentioned  a  limping  in  the  metre  not 
disappearing  even  when  the  passage  is  read  with 
due  consideration  of  all  the  peculiarities  of  pro- 

n2 


4  THE    TEXT    OF    SHAKESPEARE. 

mmciation,  accent,  and  rhythm  belonging  to  the 
times,  or  habitual  to  the  writer. 

These  circumstances  have  been  so  copiously 
illustrated  by  preceding  writers  of  the  last  age,  and 
more  recently  by  Mr.  Sydney  Walker,  that  I  have 
no  need  to  do  more  than  refer  to  their  works  for 
an  exposition  both  of  the  peculiarities  of  pro 
nunciation,  which  are  to  be  taken  into  account,  and 
of  the  metrical  errors  not  emanating  from  the 
author  which  require  correction. 

The  grammatical  errors  are  (chiefly,  at  least) 
such  faults  of  syntax  as  cannot  be  accounted  for 
on  similar  contemporaneous  or  personal  grounds. 

2.  Discordance  in  the  sentiments  or  in  the  lan 
guage  with  the  character  of  the  dramatic  speaker  — 
a  circumstance  so  rarely  brought  forward  as  a  mark 
of  corruption  in  the  text  that  a  bare  mention  of  it 
is  sufficient. 

3.  Discordance  in  the  sentiments  or  in  the  lan 
guage  with  the  habitual  mode  of  thinking  or  with 
the  habitual  phraseology  of  the  author  himself. 

4.  The  repetition,  without  some  assignable  cause 
or  purpose,  of  a  word  or  phrase  in  such  close  prox 
imity  as  to  be  displeasing  to  ordinary  taste.     This 
is  a  defect  of  very  frequent  occurrence  in  the  re 
ceived  text,  and  unless  we  suppose  Shakespeare  to 
have  been  destitute  of  a  sensibility  in  this  respect 
which  is  possessed  by  very  common -place  people, 
we  must  consider   it   as   a   mark   of  corruption. 
Nevertheless  as  there  are  repetitions  that  are  per- 


PRINCIPLES.  5 

fectly  genuine,  great  care  is  occasionally  required 
to  discriminate  the  authentic  from  the  spurious,  and 
on  account  of  the  importance  of  a  right  discrimina 
tion  between  them  I  purpose  to  offer  some  con 
siderations  on  the  subject  in  a  separate  chapter. 
To  do  it  here  would  occupy  a  disproportionate 
space. 

5.  No-meaning   or   nonsense   or   absurdity — a 
defect  obvious  at  once  to  everybody.      Should  it 
indeed  not  be  obvious  the  case  will  fall  under  one 
or  other  of  the  ensuing  heads. 

6.  Irrelevancy,  or  want  of  significant  appropriate 
ness  in  a  sentence  or  expression.     The  phrase  may 
have  a  clear  meaning  in  itself  and  be  quite  Shake 
spearian,  but  seems  out  of  place  where  it  is,  alien 
to  the  context,  does  not  help  on  the  dialogue,  nor 
elucidate  the  drift  of  the  speaker. 

Of  this  I  purpose  to  point  out  an  example  in 
Hamlet's  soliloquy,  when  that  celebrated  passage  is 
under  review  and  one  in  the  "Tempest,"  not  to 
mention  instances  in  other  plays. 

7.  Incoherence,  or  want  of  congruity  or  consis 
tency  in  the  thoughts,  or  of  consecutiveness  in  the 
reasoning,  except  when  these  defects  are  purposely 
introduced  as  characteristic  of  the  speaker ;  as  in 
the  case,  for  example,  of  Mistress  Quickly  or  neigh 
bour  Dogberry.     Such  faults  are,  it  appears  to  me, 
of  unappreciated   value   in   the   determination  of 
spuriousness.     The  circumstances  set  forth  under 
the  six  preceding  heads,  although  of  very  unequal 

D3 


(i  THE    TEXT    OF    SHAKESPEAEE. 

importance,  may  all  in  their  turn  form  serviceable 
criteria  of  corruption  in  the  received  text ;  but  it 
is  to  defects  coming  under  the  present  head  that  I 
am  more  expressly  desirous  of  calling  attention  as 
constituting  a  criterion  the  application  of  which  is 
likely  to  be  fruitful  in  happy  results,  if  conducted 
with  caution  and  patience.  The  defects  in  question 
may  for  brevity's  sake  be  summed  up  in  the  ina 
dequate  phrase  incoherence  of  thought,  and  a  few 
words  may  not  be  wasted  in  explaining  and  eluci 
dating  on  what  grounds  and  in  what  manner  it  is 
intended  to  be  employed  as  an  index  of  spuriousness. 

The  writings  of  a  first-rate  author  exhibit 
amongst  their  conspicuous  characteristics  definite- 
ness  of  aim,  not  only  in  the  whole  compass  of  what 
he  is  about  but  in  each  separate  part ;  firmness  and 
consistency  of  thought,  and  consecutiveness  of 
reasoning :  characteristics  which,  when  manifested 
in  verbal  expression,  always  imply  precision  of 
language  and  cannot  well  be  dissociated  from  it. 
A  master  of  composition  expresses  himself  in  ex 
act  terms,  sets  clearly  before  us  the  positions  he 
takes  up;  gives  us  metaphors  which  are  neither 
mixed  nor  misapplied ;  similes  which  are  not  unlike ; 
antitheses  clearly  brought  out ;  general  propositions 
which  are  not  confused,  incongruous,  or  wavering  ; 
trains  of  reasoning  carried  out  to  their  proper  con 
clusions  without  being  diverted  from  their  course 
by  irrelevant  topics. 

The   inferior  writer,  on  the  other  hand,  shows 


PRINCIPLES.  7 

indeterminateness  of  purpose  ;  is  full  of  incoherent 
thoughts  and  inconsistent  figures ;  comparisons 
not  obvious  and  contrasts  that  miscarry ;  he  starts 
in  a  certain  direction  and  loses  himself  by  the  way  ; 
sets  himself  to  illustrate  one  proposition,  and  ends 
by  holding  up  his  feeble  and  nickering  light  to 
another. 

Such  not  being  the  characteristics  of  a  remark 
ably  strong-minded  writer  like  Shakespeare,  it  is 
plain  that  when  we  find  any  of  them  intruding 
into  his  composition,  under  the  admitted  circum 
stances  that  it  has  been  irregularly  taken  down, 
has  not  had  the  benefit  of  his  personal  supervision, 
and  is  in  consequence  full  of  acknowledged  in 
accuracies,  we  may  not  only  reasonably  suspect, 
but  feel  a  confident  assurance  that  we  have  not 
the  genuine  reading  before  us. 

At  the  same  time  such  criteria  as  these  require 
to  be  applied  with  reference  to  the  peculiarities 
visible  in  Shakespeare  as  in  all  great  writers.  While 
his  works  exhibit  a  sagacious  and  vigorous  mind, 
so  that  we  expect  from  him  nothing  confused  or 
incongruous,  or  weak,  or  wavering,  they  also 
manifest  a  proneness  to  condensation,  an  impatience 
of  diffuseness  that  seems  as  if  it  would  crush 
meaning  into  the  smallest  possible  compass,  and 
a  consequent  and  corresponding  brevity  of  lan 
guage  ;  qualities  which  are  generally  attended 
with  admirable  effects,  but  which,  as  they  are  apt 
to  lead  to  harsh  and  constrained  expressions,  oc- 

•  4 


THE    TEXT    OF    SHAKESPEARE. 

casionally  darken  his  composition  except  to  a 
closely  attentive  reader,  and  now  and  then  even 
to  the  ablest  and  most  patient  of  his  admirers.* 

The  obscurity  in  question  is  enhanced  by  an 
occasional  tinge  of  what  may  be  called  pedantry, 
whether  personal  or  belonging  to  the  age  ;  a  use 
of  terms  in  an  etymological  and  hence  somewhat 
strained  acceptation.  An  appropriate  meaning  is 
perhaps  fully  expressed  on  such  occasions,  but  it  is 
far  from  being  obvious  to  a  reader  fresh  to  the  un 
common  application  of  the  words,  and  not  com 
petent  to  trace  the  derivation. 

As  nevertheless  an  apt  and  even  forcible  sense 
exempt  from  intrinsic  incongruity  may  generally 
be  discovered,  we  have  to  be  careful  not  to  con 
found  the  impediments  so  arising  to  an  immediate 
apprehension  of  his  drift,  with  the  obscurity,  inco 
herence,'  and  confusion  fathered  upon  him  by  the 
blunders  of  reporters,  copyists,  and  printers  —  a 
discrimination  doubtless  at  times  exceedingly  dif 
ficult. 

Another  characteristic  tending  to  disturb  our 
conclusions  from  internal  evidence  as  to  what  is 
and  what  is  not  genuine  in  the  received  text,  is 
our  author's  besetting  propensity,  in  season  and  out 
of  season,  to  play  upon  words.  Occasionally  this 
leads  him  into  ill- timed  puerilities,  far-fetched  con- 

*  Even  Mr.  Hallam,  accustomed  as  he  was  to  all  kinds  of 
style  complains  of  "  the  extreme  obscurity  of  Shakespeare's 
diction." — Literature  of  Europe,  vol.  iii.  p.  92. 


PRINCIPLES.  9 

ceits,  and  jests  not  of  unquestionable  "  prosperity, " 
which,  if  we  set  out  from  any  postulate  of  his  un- 
deviating  good  taste,  uniform  strong  sense,  and 
complete  mastery  of  his  art, — in  a  word,  his  unfal 
tering  excellence  —  we  should  be  compelled  to 
condemn  as  spurious  ;  but  which  are  saved  from 
that  fate  by  the  way  in  which  the  manifestations 
of  the  propensity  are  interwoven  with  some  of  the 
best  parts  of  his  composition. 

It  must  also  be  allowed,  along  with  the  preced 
ing  defects,  that  our  great  dramatic  poet  sometimes 
swells  out  into  bombast,  and,  while  still  maintaining 
his  clearness  and  vigour,  even  approaches  to  rant. 

On  account  of  such  unfavourable  characteristics 
it  is  abundantly  obvious  that  we  cannot  take  all 
deviations  from  perfection  as  indicative  of  corrup 
tion  in  the  text ;  and  it  may  be  well  for  me  to 
guard  expressly  against  the  supposition  that  I 
design  to  do  so. 

No- meaning,  irrelevancy  of  propositions,  and 
incoherence  of  thought,  as  I  have  explained  them, 
are  the  substantial  faults  (apart  from  others  of  a 
more  formal  nature)  which  I  conceive  Shakespeare 
could  not  commit ;  which  I  consider,  consequently, 
as  indications  of  spuriousness  in  his  received  text ; 
and  which  (especially  the  last)  I  have  set  myself 
to  apply  in  that  character. 

Whether  the  tests  I  have  proposed  are  adequate 
or  not,  one  thing  is  clear,  that  before  we  proceed 
to  exercise  our  ingenuity  in  improving  the  received 


10  THE    TEXT    OF    SHAKESPEARE. 

text,  we  ought  to  have  established  on  satisfactory 
grounds,  or  it  ought  to  be  unmistakeably  manifest 
without  the  necessity  of  proof,  that  the  passage  we 
seek  to  restore  is  spurious.  We  are  then  at  the 
proper  starting-place  for  a  quest  after  the  right 
reading.  One  would  suppose  that  this  pre 
paratory  step  must  be  a  matter  of  course  and 
could  scarcely  be  neglected  ;  but  it  is  in  truth 
often  carelessly  attended  to,  and  sometimes  al 
together  omitted.  The  eagerness  consequent  on 
having  a  new  reading  to  propose  leaps  over  the 
inquiry  whether  there  is  really  any  call  for  it. 

An  apposite  illustration  of  the  light  way  in 
which  such  an  essential  preliminary  is  passed  over 
may  be  found  in  the  Perkins  folio.  The  fol 
lowing  lines  occur  in  "Measure  for  Measure  :" 

"  How  would  you  be, 

If  He,  which  is  the  top  of  judgment,  should 
But  judge  you  as  you  are  ?  " 

Act  ii.  sc.  2. 

Here  where  we  find  complete  sense  and  nothing 
but  Shakespearian  language*,  there  is  not  the  slight- 

*  The  same  phrase,  top  of  judgment,  occurs  in  Hamlet, 
act  ii.  scene  2,  and  the  word  top  is  so  often  employed  by 
Shakespeare  both  as  a  noun  and  a  verb,  to  express  height, 
climax,  or  pre-eminence,  as  to  form  an  almost  characteristic 
phrase.  Thus,  Salisbury,  in  "  King  John,"  on  seeing  the  dead 
body  of  Arthur,  exclaims, — 

"  This  is  the  very  top, 

The  height,  the  crest,  or  crest  unto  the  crest, 
Of  murder's  arms." 

Act  iv.  sc.  3. 


PRINCIPLES.  11 

est  call  for  alteration,  even  if  the  passage  could  be 
altered  for  the  better.  Yet  the  old  corrector  sub 
stitutes  God  for  top,  not  only  needlessly,  but,  as  it 
happens,  to  the  injury  of  the  sense. 

While  the  first  process,  which  is  thus  often 
lightly  attended  to  by  the  commentator,  as  if  he 
were  in  haste  to  get  to  the  next,  is  both  necessary 
and  important,  we  must  bear  in  mind  that  it  only 
clears  the  way  for  the  second  without  advancing  it. 
Suppose  that,  in  the  last  example,  the  expression 
top  of  judgment  instead  of  being  arbitrarily  assumed 
to  be  corrupt  had  been  proved  to  be  so,  the  esta 
blishment  of  its  spuriousness  would  not  have  had 
the  slightest  tendency  to  support  the  proposed 
substitution  of  God  of  judgment  in  its  place.  The 
two  processes  are  distinct  and  require  independent 
attention. 

Hence  we  may  completely  establish  the  existence 
of  an  error,  or  it  may  be  so  evident  as  not  to 
require  proof,  and  yet  we  may  be  totally  unable 
to  supply  the  correction  of  it  —  a  position  in 

Again,  in  "Antony  and  Cleopatra,"  Caesar,  after  learning  the 
suicide  of  the  former,  apostrophises  him  as 

"  my  brother,  my  competitor 
In  top  of  all  design,  my  mate  in  empire." 

Act  v.  sc.  ] . 

In  other  places  we  have,  "the  spire  and  top  of  praises;"  "Ed 
ward  the  base  shall  top  the  legitimate; "  "  top  of  honour;"  and 
a  number  of  similar  phrases. 


12  THE    TEXT    OF    SHAKESPEARE. 

which  the  critic  of  Shakespeare  is  in  fact  continually 
liable  to  be  placed. 

How  the  rectification  of  a  faulty  passage  is  in 
any  case  to  be  set  about  seems  hardly  an  affair  of 
rule  or  direct  prescription.  Nevertheless,  the  con 
siderations  which  will  be  hereafter  brought  for 
ward  in  support  of  some  of  the  emendations  1 
have  to  suggest,  will  probably  afford  a  few  hints 
and  examples  not  unserviceable  to  that  end.  Mean 
while  certain  conditions  may  be  laid  down  as 
indispensably  requisite  (except  under  peculiar 
circumstances)  in  any  emendations  proposed  to 
remedy  proved  or  admitted  defects.  Such,  I  con 
ceive,  are  those  which  I  shall  immediately  proceed 
to  state  and  explain. 

1.  The  proposed  emendation  must  correct  the 
harshness,  incoherence,  incongruity,  want  of  mean 
ing,  or  other  defect  in  the  received  text,  on  ac 
count  of  which  it  is  proposed.     This  condition  is 
self-evidently  indispensable,  but  amongst  several 
emendations  which  fulfil  it,  some  may  do  it  more 
completely  and  more  happily  than  others. 

2.  It  should  not  be  lower  in  tone  of  thought  or 
force  of  expression  than  the  context  into  which  it 
is  to  be  introduced ;  nor  be  in  any  other  way  in 
consistent  with  it.     This  condition  is  also  grada- 
tional,  or  admits  of  being  more   or   less   happily 
fulfilled. 

3.  The  language  of  the  emendation   should  be 
such  as  Shakespeare  can  be  shown  to  have  habitually 


PRINCIPLES.  1 3 

or  at  least  occasionally  employed.  If  this,  although 
highly  desirable,  cannot  be  laid  down  as  absolutely 
imperative  in  all  cases,  yet  where  it  is  departed 
from,  special  reasons  should  be  assigned ;  and  the 
lowest  requirement  must  exact  that  the  phraseo 
logy  shall  be  that  of  the  age  in  which  he  wrote,  or 
of  books  then  in  current  use.  While,  therefore,  a 
proposed  emendation  with  this  lowest  qualification 
would  not  be  necessarily  excluded,  another  emen 
dation  expressed  in  phraseology  used  elsewhere 
even  sparingly  by  him  would  ceteris  paribus  have 
higher  claims  to  be  received ;  and  a  third  clothed 
in  his  habitual  language  would  have  higher  still. 

This  condition,  therefore,  is  also  gradational,  or 
one  the  fulfilment  of  which  admits  of  degrees. 

It  may  be  contended,  perhaps,  in  contradiction 
to  one  part  of  this  condition  that  no  word  ought 
to  be  admitted  into  an  emendation  which  is  not 
found  elsewhere  in  his  writings ;  but  this  on  trial 
would  be  seen  to  be  too  rigorous. 

An  example  in  point  is  furnished  by  the  correc 
tion  of  Aristotle's  checks  to  Aristotle's  Ethics,  which 
cannot  be  rejected,  notwithstanding  the  fact  that 
the  term  ethics  is  not  to  be  found  in  any  other 
place  in  the  whole  range  of  Shakespeare's  dramas. 
The  instance  may  be  considered  perhaps  as  scarcely 
relevant,  since  the  words  may  be  looked  upon  as 
forming  the  title  of  a  book  :  but  other  examples 
will  present  themselves  as  we  proceed.*  At  the 

*  I  may  cite  the  word  counterwait  which  I  have  suggested 
in  "  Comedy  of  Errors." 


14  THE    TEXT   OF    SHAKESPEARE. 

same  time  it  may  be  allowed  that  the  introduction 
of  a  notable  term,  nowhere  used  by  him,  would  be 
prima  facie  suspicious,  and  even  exceptionable  in 
an  emendation,  or  in  settling  a  disputed  reading. 

For  example,  the  word  tone  does  not  occur  once 
in  his  dramatic  writings,  and  its  total  absence 
would  constitute  a  presumptive  ground  of  objection 
to  any  amendment  in  which  it  had  a  place, —  an 
objection,  however,  which  might  be  overcome  by 
special  circumstances,  since  that  word  may  be 
found  in  Bacon  and  other  contemporary  writers. 
On  the  whole,  the  great  condition  to  be  exacted  is 
that  the  language  of  an  emendation  shall  be  the 
language  of  Shakespeare  in  other  places  ;  and  every 
deviation  from  it  must  be  justified  by  particular 
considerations. 

4.  It  is  not  enough,  however,  that  the  three 
preceding  conditions  should  be  fulfilled  by  a  pro 
posed  emendation,  since  they  may  be  so  without 
producing  a  positive  conviction  that  it  is  the  right 
one,  and  they  may  be  satisfied  by  several  rival 
suggestions.  They  are  all  indispensable,  but  they 
are  not  together  necessarily  suificient. 

An  emendation,  it  is  obvious,  may  completely 
remedy  the  defect  in  view,  may  be  of  the  proper 
tone  and  force,  and  be  couched  in  Shakespearian 
language,  not  only  without  completely  convincing 
us  that  it  is  the  exact  reading,  but  without  being 
exclusively  successful  in  those  points.  Half  a 
dozen  other  emendations  may  also  fulfil  the  re- 


PRINCIPLES.  15 

quirements,  and  thus  so  far  the  right  reading  will 
be  indeterminate.  From  such  a  difficulty,  not 
often  occurring  perhaps  in  so  extreme  a  form,  there 
seems  to  be  no  escape,  unless  some  further  circum 
stance  can  be  found  which  is  conclusively  satis 
factory,  and  which,  in  the  case  of  rival  amendments, 
gives  to  one  a  superiority  over  the  rest. 

A  fourth  condition  then  must  be  laid  down  to 
the  effect  that  an  emendation  in  order  to  be 
received  must  farther  possess  or  be  attended  by 
some  attribute  or  circumstance  of  this  decisive  or 
crucial  character,  forming  a  positive  title  to  ad 
mission. 

A  brief  glance  at  the  various  ways  in  which 
wrong  readings  or  spurious  passages  are  occa 
sioned,  may  show  what  are  the  crucial  circum 
stances  to  look  out  for,  and  how  far  we  have  the 
means  of  complying  with  the  requirements  of  this 
fourth  condition. 

The  chief  errors  of  transcribers,  writers  from 
dictation  or  from  recitation,  short-hand  writers, 
decypherers  of  short-hand,  and  compositors,  are 
mistakes  of  one  word  or  phrase  for  another  in 
consequence  of  either  similarity  of  sound,  or,  when 
the  sight  is  concerned,  of  similarity  in  the  forms 
of  the  words  or  of  the  letters,  often  incalculably 
increased  by  bad  handwriting  which  confounds  all 
forms.* 

*  The  evils  flowing  from  bad  handwriting  have  never  been 
sufficiently  appreciated,  but  few  apparently  trivial  circum- 


16  THE    TEXT    OF    SHAKESPEARE. 

Other  circumstances,  nevertheless,  besides  simi 
larity  of  sound  or  of  literal  shape,  occur  to  vitiate 
the  text. 

Some  of  these  are  incident  to  the  compositor, 
such  as  an  accidental  mixture  of  type  in  his  case, 
or  his  taking  a  letter  from  the  wrong  compartment, 
or  his  eye  catching  a  word  in  the  manuscript  from 
the  line  above  or  the  line  below,  or  some  other 
part  of  it,  when  there  is  no  affinity  of  any  kind 
between  the  right  word  and  the  supposititious  one. 
He  is  apt  also  occasionally  to  compose  a  line  from 
his  mental  conception  rather  than  his  sight,  which 
may  betray  him  into  a  blunder.  Sometimes  too  a 
word  lingers  in  his  eye  or  his  mind  after  he  ought 
to  have  done  with  it,  and  settles  down  in  a  wrong 
place  to  the  utter  discomfiture  of  the  legitimate 
occupant  and  its  neighbours — an  incident  likely 
enough  to  give  rise  to  that  disagreeable  repetition 

stances  have  occasioned  more  mistakes,  not  only  of  the  press, 
but  in  the  general  affairs  of  the  world,  and  greater  waste  of 
time,  than  a  practice  which  is  so  easily  avoided  by  those  per 
sons  who  chiefly  fall  into  it.  Physicians'  prescriptions  are  a 
notorious  case  in  point.  At  one  time  (I  hope  the  absurdity 
has  passed  away)  it  was  regarded  as  low  to  write  legibly;  a 
prejudice  which  Hamlet  mentions  in  his  account  to  Horatio  of 
forging  certain  instructions  from  the  King  : — 

"I  sat  me  down, 

Devised  a  new  commission;  wrote  it  fair. 
I  once  did  hold  it,  as  our  statists  do, 
A  baseness  to  write  fair,  and  labour'd  much 
How  to  forget  that  learning."  Act  v.  sc.  2. 


PRINCIPLES.  1 7 

of  a  word  in  a  line  or   in   two  proximate  lines, 
which  has  already  been  adverted  to. 

There  are  errors  also  incident  to  dictation  and 
to  writing  from  dictation  and  to  copying  from  an 
original  draught.  Not  only  is  the  copyist  liable 
to  certain  mistakes  in  common  with  the  compositor, 
but  he  sometimes  vitiates  the  text  in  ways  peculiar 
to  himself — ways  so  subtile  and  various  as  to 
elude  description.  There  is  one  mode,  however,  in 
which  the  text  is  apt  to  be  corrupted  by  him  pal 
pable  enough  to  be  pointed  out,  and  which  has 
been  much  more  prevalent  and  influential,  I  ap 
prehend,  than  is  usually  suspected.  It  occurs 
when  successive  copyists  or  revisers,  or  the  same  at 
successive  times,  are  engaged  upon  the  same  text. 
In  this  case  after  an  error  has  once  found  its  way 
into  a  manuscript  and  the  manuscript  is  recopied 
or  revised  by  a  different  person  or  by  the  same 
person  on  different  occasions,  the  second  operator 
discerning  that  an  error  exists  and  being  desirous 
to  rectify  it  makes  the  attempt  not  by  restoring 
the  original  reading,  of  which  he  may  in  fact  know 
nothing,  but  by  altering  other  neighbouring  words 
to  make  them  tally  in  scope  with  the  spurious  one. 
Since  the  word  which  has  been  put  into  the  text 
by  mistake  obstinately  refuses  to  coalesce  with 
those  around  it,  the  re-copyist  or  reviser,  in  order 
to  get  rid  of  the  palpable  discord  between  them, 
resorts  to  the  expulsion  not  of  the  intruding  voca 
ble  but  of  the  legitimate  words  whose  harmonious 

c 


18  THE    TEXT    OF    SHAKESPEARE. 

relations  to  the  context  have  been  disturbed.  He 
then  follows  it  up  by  introducing  into  their  places 
other  words  more  congenial  with  the  intruder. 

In  this  way  blunders  have  propagated  blunders, 
resulting  in  a  thorough  depravation  of  the  text. 
Several  examples  of  mistakes  so  engendered  will 
be  pointed  out  in  the  sequel. 

When  we  take  a  survey  of  all  these  sources  of 
error,  the  most  important  feature  in  the  view  for 
our  present  purpose  is  that  the  blunders  arising 
from  some  of  the  circumstances  enumerated  retain 
some  relics  of  the  right  reading,  and  thus  assist  in 
their  own  correction,  while  others  do  not.  Mis 
takes  founded  on  resemblance  of  sounds  or  simi 
larity  of  visible  appearance  supply  some  clue  to  the 
genuine  text.  If  soil  has  been  inadvertently  sub 
stituted  for  foil,  the  defect  in  sense  shows  that  we 
have  the  wrong  word  before  us,  and  the  resem 
blance  borne  to  the  interloper  by  a  word  which 
removes  the  defect  indicates  a  high  probability 
that  it  is  the  right  one.  Thus  that  similarity 
which  was  the  cause  of  the  error  not  only  aids  us 
in  rectifying  it,  but  becomes  evidence  that  the  ori 
ginal  text  has  been  recovered. 

It  is  when  such  mistakes  have  been  pointed  out 
and  have  been  so  rectified  that  the  proposed  emen 
dations  have  at  once  commended  themselves  to 
universal  adoption. 

A  few  apposite  examples  may  serve  to  corrobo 
rate  these  remarks. 


PRINCIPLES.  19 

One  may  be  found  in  the  expression  of  FalstafFs, 
"so  both  the  degrees  prevent  my  curses,"  rectified 
by  the  substitution  of  diseases  for  degrees :  a  second, 
in  the  correction  of  the  line 

"Rights  by  rights  fouler,  strengths  by  strengths  do  fail," 
into 

Rights  by  rights  founder  : 

a  third  example  is  furnished  by  the  passage,  "  That 
daughter  there  of  Spain,  the  lady  Blanch,  is  near 
to  England"  altered  to  niece  to  England :  and 
a  fourth  happy  emendation  of  the  same  kind 
presents  itself  in  replacing  knit  by  kin  in  the 
line 

"The  Earl  of  Armagnac,  near  knit  to  Charles." 

In  every  one  of  these  cases  we  readily  discern 
how  the  error  may  have  arisen  from  the  resem 
blance  between  the  original  word  and  that  substi 
tuted  for  it ;  and  since  the  several  emendations  fit 
into  the  text  with  happy  exactness,  and  are  al 
together  conformable  to  the  conditions  prescribed, 
the  conviction  produced  by  the  union  of  these  cir 
cumstances  that  we  have  got  hold  of  the  right 
words  is  complete. 

Thus  a  main  circumstance,  not  only  to  guide 
us  in  our  search,  but  to  determine  whether  we  have 
found  the  genuine  reading,  is  the  resemblance  of  a 
proposed  emendation  to  the  received  text  so  marked 
as  to  show  the  way  in  which  the  latter  supplanted 

c  2 


20  THE   TEXT    OF    SHAKESPEARE. 

the  original.  This  similarity  coming  upon  the 
fulfilment  of  the  preceding  conditions  is  usually 
decisive. 

It  is  different  with  errors  arising  from  the  eye 
of  the  compositor  or  writer  catching  a  wrong 
word  from  another  line,  and  from  the  other  in 
auspicious  incidents  in  copying  and  printing  al 
ready  described.  As  such  for  the  most  part 
contain  no  relics  of  the  original  text,  they  supply 
no  clue  to  their  own  rectification,  and  no  means  of 
proving  that  the  genuine  phraseology  has  been 
found.  For  example,  there  can  be  no  doubt  that 
the  repetition  of  help  in  the  second  of  the  follow 
ing  lines  is  spurious,  inasmuch  as  it  not  merely  of 
fends  the  taste,  but  is  nearly  unmeaning.  There  is 
scarcely  a  signification,  even  faintly,  appropriate, 
to  be  affixed  to  the  line  as  it  stands  : 

"  Therefore,  merchant,  I'll  limit  thee  this  day, 
To  seek  thy  help  by  beneficial  help" 

Comedy  of  Errors,  act  i.  sc.  1. 

We  feel  quite  sure  that  Shakespeare  never  wrote 
this  :  one  of  the  helps  must  be  spurious;  but  here,  as 
in  perhaps  most  such  cases  of  repetition,  we  have 
no  reason  to  suppose  the  mistake  to  have  ori 
ginated  in  similarity,  and  consequently  we  have  no 
guide  to  the  right  reading  in  the  sound  or  the 
visible  form  of  the  words. 

Hence,  with  regard  to  this  large  class  of  errors 
in  which  resemblance  has  had  no  part,  we  try  in 


PRINCIPLES.  21 

vain  to  find  the  right  reading  in  similar  words. 
We  are  at  a  loss  how  to  proceed  both  to  discover 
the  genuine  text  and  to  prove  it  such  when  found. 
There  is  in  these  cases  no  decisive  circumstance 
extrinsic  to  the  sense  of  the  passage  to  render  a 
proposed  emendation  quite  satisfactory  in  itself  or 
to  single  it  out  as  the  best  amongst  rival  sugges 
tions.  When  they  equally  fulfil  the  three  conditions 
laid  down,  namely,  remove  the  defect,  maintain  the 
tone  of  the  composition,  and  speak  in  Shakespearian 
language,  we  can  do  no  more  than  pronounce  the 
reading  indeterminate. 

It  fortunately  happens,  however,  that  very  fre 
quently  a  single  suggestion,  or  some  one  of  the 
suggestions,  when  there  are  several,  so  completely 
remedies  the  fault  in  the  text,  and  so  obviously 
excels  the  rest  if  there  are  rivals,  that  every  reader 
unites  in  receiving  it.  It  is  this  marked  felicity  in 
filling  up  the  vacant  place,  in  such  cases,  which 
constitutes  our  only  assurance  of  having  got  hold 
of  the  original  words. 

Thus  there  are  two  different  modes  of  satisfying 
the  fourth  condition  requiring  in  an  emendation 
some  crucial  or  decisive  circumstance  or  attribute. 
It  may  be  satisfied  by  (1)  similarity  in  the  pro 
posed  emendation  to  the  received  reading  :  (2) 
felicity  or  completeness  in  fulfilling  the  three 
antecedent  conditions,  when  resemblance  is  not  in 
question. 

These  circumstances  themselves  admit  of  degrees, 

c  3 


kJ2  THE    TEXT    OF    SHAKES  -E ARE 

and  both  may  be  concerned  in  the  final  determi 
nation. 

Of  two  emendations  equal  in  point  of  similarity 
to  the  received  text,  one  may  be  superior  in 
felicity ;  and  conversely  of  two  which  are  equal  in 
felicity,  one  may  be  superior  in  similarity,  in 
which  cases  (not  very  likely  to  occur)  the  superi 
ority  in  whichever  point  it  may  be  will  determine 
the  reading. 

In  general  it  will  be  found,  as  I  have  already 
observed,  that  there  is  a  marked  superiority  in 
some  one  or  other  of  the  proposed  corrections ;  but 
when  it  happens  that  the  palm  cannot  be  adjudged 
to  any  one  of  the  competitors,  we  are  under  no 
obligation  to  make  the  award.  They  must  take 
their  places,  for  the  present  at  least,  under  the  head 
of  uncertain  or  doubtful. 

In  the  sequel,  I  shall  "bring  forward  a  number  of 
instances  to  show  that  with  our  present  lights, 
equality  of  claims  is  not  an  imaginary  case,  but  of 
frequent  occurrence,  leaving  the  text  in  many  pas 
sages  wholly  indeterminate.  Such  passages,  it  is 
to  be  hoped,  may  be  gradually  reduced  in  number 
by  the  combined  efforts  of  future  commentators, 
and  in  the  meantime  it  is  useful  to  register  them 
for  what  they  are. 

The  principles  which  I  have  here  explained  as 
proper,  if  not  necessary,  to  guide  us  in  determining 
whether  a  passage  is  corrupt,  and  in  the  admission 
of  proposed  emendations  in  the  received  text  of 


PRINCIPLES.  23 

Shakespeare,  are  applicable  in  their  whole  extent 
to  that  great  body  of  corrections  for  which  we 
are  indebted  to  the  celebrated  Perkins  folio. 

It  ought  to  be  clearly  understood  at  the  outset, 
and  consistently  borne  in  mind  in  any  attempt  to 
appreciate  their  individual  value,  that  they  have  no 
authority  properly  so-called  to  back  them.  They 
have  nothing  to  stand  upon  but  their  own  merits. 
Ignorant  as  we  are  of  the  corrector's  name,  charac 
ter,  position,  and  opportunities,  and  of  the  motives 
under  which  he  undertook  his  laborious  task,  we 
cannot  ascribe  to  his  alterations  in  the  received 
text  the  weight  which  a  knowledge  of  such  per 
sonal  circumstances  might  possibly,  but  by  no 
means  necessarily,  have  conferred.  The  only 
weight  they  can  have  is  that  which  may  be  due  to 
their  intrinsic  qualities,  and  no  course  is  open  to  us 
but  to  test  every  one  of  them  by  the  same  criteria 
which  we  should  apply  to  any  emendations  proposed 
by  a  living  commentator  of  the  year  1861. 

On  this  view  and  this  plan  of  proceeding,  the 
question  whether  or  not  they  are  a  modern  fabri 
cation  becomes  of  no  critical  importance ;  the  only 
points  to  be  established  in  each  case  are,  whether 
any  fault  exists  in  the  received  text,  and  if  a  fault 
is  shown  to  exist,  whether  the  proposed  emendation 
fulfils  the  conditions  required  in  all  emendations. 
If  it  does,  the  date  of  it  sinks  into  a  matter  of 
indifference. 

It  is   doubtless  always  important  to  the  com- 

c  4 


24  THE    TEXT    OF    SHAKESPEARE. 

munity  that  any  false  pretence  should  be  exposed ; 
but  beyond  a  common  interest  in  good  morals,  the 
lover  of  Shakespeare  is  not  in  the  present  case 
really  concerned  in  the  inquiry  at  what  time  or 
with  whom  the  manuscript  corrections  originated. 
In  the  absence  of  all  credentials  the  corrections  in 
question  rank  in  value  just  the  same,  whether  they 
are  due  to  the  seventeenth  century  or  to  our  own 
age.  New  or  old,  forged  or  genuine,  they  are 
what  they  are,  and  must  stand  or  fall  by  their  own 
intrinsic  deserts,  without  any  support  from  the 
shadow  of  authority  which  has  been  vainly  flung 
over  them,  and  which  can  only  prejudice  what  it 
cannot  corroborate. 

Nor  will  it  do  to  adopt  a  middle  course  :  we 
must  either  receive  the  whole  on  authority,  or 
apply  to  all  of  them  the  same  tests  which  are 
applied  to  professedly  modern  suggestions  —  there 
is  no  medium :  for  if  you  select  only  a  part  of  them 
for  adoption,  you  will  have  to  show  on  what 
grounds  you  admit  some  and  reject  others.  Should 
you  allege  that  you  are  for  admitting  such  as  you 
consider  good  and  rejecting  such  as  you  consider 
bad,  you  will  be  manifestly  abandoning  authority 
altogether.  You  will  be  wholly  relying  on  your 
own  judgment,  and  very  wisely  too,  just  as  you 
will  do  in  accepting  or  refusing  to  accept  the 
emendations  proposed  in  the  present  treatise.  In 
order  to  make  a  proper  use  of  the  Perkins  folio, 
it  is  essential  to  begin  by  divesting  the  mind  of  all 


PRINCIPLES.  25 

impressions  that  there  is  or  can  be  any  deference 
due  to  it. 

It  is  in  the  spirit  here  described  that  in  the 
following  pages  I  have  dealt  with  these  noted 
manuscript  corrections.  As  a  body  of  hints  and 
suggestions  they  are  exceedingly  serviceable,  and 
there  are  so  many  corrupt  passages  in  the  plays 
that  can  scarcely  be  discussed  without  referring  to 
the  volume  that  I  shall  find  frequent  occasion  to 
advert  to  it. 

It  is  bare  justice  to  add  my  impression  that,  as 
far  as  Mr.  Collier  is  concerned,  the  question  of 
fabrication  has  been  satisfactorily  disposed  of.  I 
never  for  my  own  part  could  see  the  slightest  ground 
for  such  an  imputation  on  him,  and  always  felt  in 
reading  his  statements  that  I  had  to  do  with  a 
writer  of  good  faith  and  honourable  feeling.  It 
seemed  to  me  certain  that  any  errors  he  might 
fall  into  would  be  such  mistakes  in  judgment  as 
we  are  all  liable  to  commit  without  any  moral 
imputation,  not  deviations  from  integrity.  These 
impressions  have  been  amply  confirmed  by  the 
external  evidence  which  he  has  been  enabled  to 
adduce;  but  independently  of  all  other  considera 
tions,  the  immense  number  of  manuscript  cor 
rections,  small  and  great,  renders  it  wholly 
incredible  that  they  should  have  been  the  work  of 
any  one  bent  on  deceit  and  fraudulence.  There 
could  be  no  adequate  purpose  in  the  view  of  an 
unprincipled  writer  to  induce  him  to  undertake 


26  THE    TEXT    OF    SHAKESPEARE. 

the  enormous  labour  of  such  a  fabrication.  No 
honour  and  no  emolument  could  be  procured 
by  it;  or  if  any  of  either  could  be  expected,  the 
talent  and  diligence  required  for  the  invention  of 
such  a  body  of  corrections  (good,  bad,  and  indif 
ferent  as  they  are)  would  have  achieved  far 
higher  fame,  and  obtained  far  greater  remuneration 
by  producing  them  as  professed  original  emen 
dations,  than  by  any  possible  mode  of  smuggling 
them  into  notice.  The  very  circumstance  of  the 
corrector's  bag  having  been  so  indiscriminately 
emptied  before  the  public  (with  no  infrequent 
flourish  of  trumpets  as  the  several  articles  emerged 
from  it)  may  prove  the  sanguine  character,  but 
assuredly  does  not  indicate  the  bad  faith  of  the 
exhibitor. 


27 


PART   II. 

PROPOSED  EMENDATIONS. 


HAMLET. 

IN  order  to  elucidate  the  principles  here  pro 
pounded  and  their  application,  I  will  adduce  a 
number  of  passages  which  have  struck  me  as  most 
likely  for  that  purpose.  My  chief  aim  will  be  to 
show  by  examples  how  incoherence  of  thought  and 
other  allied  defects,  as  already  explained,  may  prove 
the  spuriousness  of  the  text,  and  at  the  same  time 
how  requisite  it  is  that,  in  attempting  to  restore  the 
genuine  reading,  the  conditions  already  laid  down 
should  be  observed. 

I  begin  purposely  with  a  passage  which  is  difficult 
to  prove  corrupt  as  well  as  difficult  to  amend, 
and  which  is  familiar  to  every  Englishman;  so 
familiar,  indeed,  that  to  disturb  it  is  to  dissever 
some  strong  associations,  and  consequently  to 
raise  up  a  spirit  of  opposition  to  any  emendation 
which  may  be  suggested. 


28  THE    TEXT    OF    SHAKESPEARE. 

On  this  account,  as  well  as  to  exhibit  in  some 
detail  the  method  I  pursue,  I  think  it  will  be  expe 
dient  both  in  the  present  instance  and  a  few  other 
cases,  to  enter  more  formally  and  at  greater  length 
into  the  proofs  of  corruption  and  into  the  grounds 
for  the  emendations  proposed  than  it  will  be  needful 
to  do  in  general.  At  the  same  time,  I  would  remark 
that  when  I  may,  according  to  this  last  intimation, 
point  out  any  fault  and  suggest  a  correction  of  it 
without  showing  in  a  full  and  formal  manner  that 
every  condition  is  observed,  I  am  not  desirous  that 
the  proceeding  should  be  otherwise  than  rigidly 
tested  by  the  principles  laid  down. 

The  passage  in  question  is  the  opening  of  the 
celebrated  soliloquy  of  Hamlet : 

"  To  be,  or  not  to  be;  that  is  the  question  : — 
Whether  'tis  nobler  in  the  mind,  to  suffer 
The  slings  and  arrows  of  outrageous  fortune  ; 
Or  to  take  arms  against  a  sea  of  troubles, 
And  by  opposing,  end  them?" 

Act  iii.  sc.  1. 

Here  I  am  struck  at  once  by  a  glaring  corruption 
in  the  text.  Not  only  is  there  a  most  incongruous 
metaphor,  from  which  good  sense  and  good  taste 
have  long  recoiled,  but  what  is  worse,  the  expres 
sions  employed  do  not  contain  a  consistent  mean 
ing.  They  exhibit,  on  the  contrary,  incoherence 
of  thought :  what  was  manifestly  in  the  mind  of 
the  author  is  not  brought  out:  the  train  of  re 
flection  does  not  takes  its  natural  or  logical  course : 


HAMLET.  29 

it  begins  with  proposing  one  thing  and  ends  with 
substituting  another.  The  fourth  and  fifth  lines  at 
once  fail  in  proper  purpose,  and  are  such  in  them 
selves  as  no  clear-headed  thinker  could  have  writ 
ten.  How  could  anyone  entitled  to  be  heard  have 
possibly  said  or  sung, 

"  Or  to  take  arms  against  a  sea  of  troubles, 
And  by  opposing,  end  them?" 

Let  us  analyse  the  passage  to  show  this. 

Hamlet,  oppressed  by  the  cruel  position  in  which 
he  is  placed,  begins  his  soliloquy  by  proposing  to 
himself  the  question  whether  he  shall  continue  to 
live  or  put  an  end  to  his  life :  —  indisputably  the 
plain  meaning  of  "  to  be,  or  not  to  be." 

He  then  proceeds  to  expand  the  question ;  very 
forcibly  amplifying  the  first  branch  of  the  proposed 
alternative,  namely  to  be,  into  the  words  "  whether 
'tis  nobler  in  the  mind  to  suffer  the  slings  and  ar 
rows  of  outrageous  fortune;"  and  we  naturally 
expect  him  to  amplify  similarly  the  second  branch 
or  not  to  be,  into  some  corresponding  sentence  or 
clause,  such  as,  "or  whether  'tis  nobler  to  escape 
from  this  multitude  of  troubles  by  putting  an  end  to 
life  and  them  together."  In  brief,  whether  'tis  nobler 
to  live  or  to  die  by  one's  own  hand.  But  when,  in. 
stead  of  the  matter  being  so  presented,  the  sentence 
dissolves  into  something  else,  a  sort  of  perplexity 
comes  over  the  reader.  He  finds  the  second 
branch  of  the  alternative  converted  into  "  or 


30  THE    TEXT    OF    SHAKESPEARE. 

whether  'tis  nobler  to  take  arms  against  the  nu 
merous  troubles  that  beset  me  and  put  them 
down : "  which  is  abruptly  starting  off  from  the 
natural  and  logical  course  of  the  speaker's  reflec 
tions; —  an  extraordinary  and  glaring  instance 
of  that  inconsequence  of  thought  which  a  su 
perior  writer  can  hardly  fall  into. 

In  short,  he  first  asks  "  shall  I  live  on  or  commit 
suicide?"  and  then,  when  he  ought  to  state  the 
same  alternative  more  circumstantially,  he  proposes 
a  quite  different  one,  namely,  "shall  I  live  on, 
quietly  suffering  the  evils  of  my  lot,  or,  multi 
tudinous  as  they  are,  shall  I  oppose  and  vanquish 
them?" 

We  may  safely  conclude  that  Shakespeare  never 
committed  a  blunder  of  so  gross  a  character,  espe 
cially  in  a  case  where  it  was  so  easy,  I  may  say 
indeed  so  much  easier,  to  be  coherent  and  correct. 

That  he  could  not  have  proposed  the  last-men 
tioned  alternative  is  further  proved  by  the  sequel. 

The  subsequent  lines  all  turn  on  the  question 
whether  it  is  better  to  live  under  evil,  or  die  by 
one's  own  hand  and  so  escape  from  it,  not  whether 
the  evil  should  be  endured  or  be  resisted  and  over 
come.  He  shows  why  it  is  that  we  submit  to  the 
various  grievances  of  life,  when  it  is  at  any  time 
in  our  power  to  rid  ourselves  of  them  "  with  a  bare 
bodkin  : "  we  "  rather  bear  those  ills  we  have,  than 
fly  to  others  that  we  know  not  of."  Here  is  not 
a  word  about  bearing  evils  in  contradistinction  to 


HAMLET.  31 

opposing  them,  but  a  good  deal  about  bearing 
known  evils  in  preference  to  encountering  unknown 
and  perhaps  greater  ones  by  committing  suicide. 

The  observations  which  I  have  now  presented  to 
the  reader,  will  be  allowed,  I  think,  to  establish  the 
conclusion,  that  the  fifth  and  sixth  lines  are  corrupt ; 
in  other  words,  they  are  not  the  lines  which  Shake 
speare  wrote. 

But  it  is  much  easier  to  establish  a  strong  pro 
bability  that  the  text  is  not  genuine,  than  to  suggest 
with  plausibility  what  the  reading  ought  to  be. 

After  much  consideration,  trying  all  sorts  of 
substitutions,  and  framing  numerous  hypotheses 
under  the  conditions  before  laid  down,  I  am 
strongly  inclined  to  regard  the  following  emen 
dation  as  a  near  approach  at  least  to  the  genuine 
text,  if  not  a  complete  restoration  of  it.  Let  not 
the  reader  start  off  at  once  at  the  magnitude  of 
the  alteration,  but  patiently  consider  the  reasons 
assigned  in  its  favour. 

To  be,  or  not  to  be  —  that  is  the  question  ; 
Whether  'tis  nobler  in  the  mind  to  suffer 
The  slings  and  arrows  of  outrageous  fortune, 
Or  to  take  arms  against  the  seat  of  troubles, 
And  by  a  poniard  end  them  ? 

Trying  this  emendation  by  my  own  canons,  I 
find  that  in  the  first  place  it  corrects  the  gross  in 
consistency  in  the  train  of  thought;  it  maintains 
the  alternative  with  which  the  soliloquy  began :  in 
the  second  place  it  disembarrasses  the  passage  from 


32  THE    TEXT    OF    SHAKESPEARE. 

the  monstrous  metaphor  which  is  acknowledged  by 
all  to  be  an  incoherent  deformity.  Nor  is  the 
emendation  at  all  inferior  in  tone  of  thought  or 
force  of  expression  to  what  it  displaces,  or  to  the 
context  in  which  it  is  inserted.  It  does  not  relax 
the  tension  of  the  soliloquy,  notwithstanding  its 
taking  aAvay  what  may  be  dear  to  the  ears  of  many 
a  devoted  admirer — the  sounding  phrase  a  sea  of 
troubles. 

In  the  next  place,  the  phraseology  introduced 
resembles  expressions  employed  by  Shakespeare  in 
other  places.  With  regard  to  the  word  seat  in  the 
proposed  phrase  seat  of  troubles,  which  so  used 
would  of  course  denote  the  heart  or  breast,  I  find  in 
"  Twelfth  Night "  the  heart  styled  "  the  seat  where 
love  is  throned."  In  "  Hamlet "  the  clause  occurs 
"  while  memory  holds  a  seat  in  this  distracted 
globe,"  referring  in  this  case  to  the  head ;  and  we 
have  a  similar  reference  in  "  Coriolanus  " — "  the 
seat  of  the  brain." 

Other  instances  might  be  adduced  to  show  the 
familiar  use  of  the  term  in  a  manner  analogous  to 
that  in  which  it  is  employed  in  the  proposed  emen 
dation.  Seat  is  a  very  frequent  word  in  our 
author's  pages,  and  is  applied  in  several  ways  which 
I  shall  have  hereafter  to  notice.  But  the  passage 
which  appears  to  me  to  lend  the  greatest  support 
to  my  emendation,  although  it  does  not  contain 
the  particular  term  in  question,  occurs  in  "  Cymi- 
beline  "  iii.  4,  where  Imogen  is  trying  to  prevail  on 


HAMLET.  33 

Pisariio  to  follow  the  orders  of  her  husband  Post- 
humus  to  take  away  her  life : 

"  Come,  fellow,  be  thou  honest ; 

Do  thou  thy  master's  bidding.     When  thou  seest  him, 
A  little  witness  my  obedience  :  look! 
I  draw  the  sword  myself:  take  it;  and  hit 
The  innocent  mansion  of  my  love,  my  heart. 
Fear  not;   'tis  empty  of  all  things  but  grief: 
Thy  master  is  not  there,  who  was,  indeed, 
The  riches  of  it.     Do  his  bidding;  strike!" 

I  have  next  to  consider  the  word  poniard,  which 
it  is  sufficient  for  form's  sake  to  show  was  em 
ployed  by  Shakespeare  on  more  occasions  than 
one. 

By  the  help  of  Mrs.  Cowden  Clarke's  very  valu 
able  "  Concordance,"  I  find  that  he  uses  this  word 
five  times ;  enough  to  justify  the  introduction  of 
it  into  any  proposed  emendation,  as  far  as  mere 
phraseology  is  concerned. 

The  probability  of  its  having  been  employed  as 
suggested,  rests  partly  on  its  accordance  with  the 
equivalent  phrase  bare  bodkin,  which  follows  a  few 
lines  after  in  the  same  soliloquy,  and  clearly  indi 
cates  the  mode  of  committing  suicide  predominant 
in  the  thoughts  of  Hamlet,  namely,  stabbing  him 
self  to  the  heart,  not  poisoning  or  drowning  himself. 

It  may  be  added  that  the  expression  bare  bodkin 
seems  somewhat  harsh  and  abrupt,  if  it  is  taken  as 
the  first  intimation  of  the  particular  method  of 
escape  from  his  misery  which  he  was  contemplating. 

The  alteration  in  the  meaning  of  the  passage  by 

D 


34  THE    TEXT    OF    SHAKESPEARE. 

the  proposed  emendation  is  doubtless  great,  as  it 
unavoidably  must  be,  for  no  small  alteration  in 
that  respect  could  redress  the  incoherence  of  the 
thoughts,  banish  the  barbarous  metaphor  and  rectify 
the  want  of  consecutiveness  throughout. 

But  the  verbal  alteration  by  which  these  defects 
are  removed,  and  appropriate  sense  and  connexion 
restored  to  the  soliloquy  is  in  reality  small.  In 
the  fourth  line  "  the  seat  "  replaces  "  a  sea  " :  in 
the  fifth  line  "  a  poniard  "  replaces  "  opposing." ' 
Such  and  no  more  is  the  whole  extent  of  the  verbal 
change. 

In  point  of  sound  the  amended  lines  are  so  near 
the  received  ones,  that  the  substitution  of  one  for 
the  other  amidst  the  various  liabilities  to  mistake 
prevailing  at  the  time  when  the  plays  were  first 
printed,  could  not  have  been  difficult.  An  author 

*  In  the  progress  of  the  error  a  poynard  (so  spelt  in  ed.  1604) 
might  have  been  originally  changed  into  opponing,  and  after 
wards  opponing  have  been  replaced  by  opposing  as  the  more 
common  form  of  the  verb.  That  the  form  oppone  was  occa 
sionally  used  in  that  age  may  be  shown  by  an  instance  which 
occurs  in  Ben  Jonson's  "Alchemist,"  Act  iii.  sc.  2.  With 
these  old  forms  the  transition  from  the  text  (as  I  propose  to 
make  it)  to  the  received  reading  would  be  still  easier.  Let 
us  put  the  two  lines  together. 

And  by  a  poynard  end  them. 
And  by  opponing  end  them. 

How  readily  the  one  would  be  transmuted  into  the  other  is 
plain.  The  only  difference  worth  notice  is  that  between  ard 
and  ing,  in  itself  not  very  formidable. 


HAMLET.  35 

in  the  present  day,  would  scarcely  be  surprised  to 
find  such  errors  in  a  proof  from  his  printer. 

In  the  course  of  my  ruminations  on  the  passage, 
I  soon  became  satisfied  that  I  had  hit  upon  the 
right  correction  of  the  fourth  line ;  none  that  I  was 
able  to  think  of  could  compete  with  it  in  claims 
to  be  adopted. 

I  did  not  however  feel  at  first  equally  confident 
about  that  of  the  fifth  line.  Should  the  emendation 
of  the  fourth  be  admitted,  the  subsequent  line,  it 
occurred  to  me,  might  perhaps  be  considered  allow 
able  as  it  stood.  On  reflection,  nevertheless,  I 
could  not  help  observing  that  the  line  in  question 
would  lose  something  of  the  little  force  it  possesses, 
through  my  emendation  of  the  preceding  one,  for 
it  would  be  exceedingly  weak  to  talk  of  ending 
the  troubles  by  opposition  when  what  the  speaker 
meant  has  just  been  so  strongly  indicated  to  be 
suicide.  Beside,  in  the  received  reading  of  the 
passage,  taking  arms  against,  which  implies  attack 
ing,  must  be  considered  at  the  best  as  but  poorly 
followed  up  by  opposing. 

Another  reading,  effected  by  a  very  trifling 
alteration,  suggested  itself,  —  the  substitution  of 
"  deposing,"  for  "  opposing." 

Or  to  take  arms  against  the  seat  of  troubles, 
And  by  deposing  end  them. 

One  of  the  commonest  significations  of  the  word 
"seat"  in  Shakespeare's  writings  is  "throne,"  as 

D2 


36  THE    TEXT    OF    S1I AKF.SPEARE. 

seen  in  such  expressions  as  "  seat  of  majesty," 
"heir  to  England's  royal  seat,"  "the  crown  and 
seat  of  France,"  "the  supreme  seat,  the  throne 
majesties!." 

In  the  proposed  emendation,  then,  the  seat  of 
troubles  might  be  taken  figuratively  as  "the 
throne  of  troubles,"  and  consistently  with  that 
metaphor  the  poet  might  proceed  to  speak  of 
deposing  them  from  their  throne,  the  heart,  and 
thus  putting  an  end  to  their  existence.  A  passage 
in  "  King  John,"  might  be  adduced  to  countenance 
this  language,  where  one  of  the  citizens  of  Angiers 
speaks  of  being 

"  King'd  of  our  fear,  until  our  fears  resolved 
Be  by  some  certain  king  purged  and  deposed." 

Act  ii.  sc.  1. 

.  There  would  be  something  in  this  reading 
accordant  enough  with  the  tendency  manifested 
by  Shakespeare  and  all  men  of  great  wit  to  push 
their  metaphors  beyond  the  first  stage  of  analogy, 
and  it  would  also  be  quite  consonant  with  the 
prevailing  humour  of  Hamlet;  but  the  prolonga 
tion  of  the  figure  would  imply  too  light  a  play  of 
fancy  for  the  mental  pressure  under  which  the 
soliloquy  was  uttered,  and  would  consequently 
lower  the  strength  of  the  passage.* 

*  Besides  the  argument  in  the  text,  it  deserves  to  be  noticed 
that  the  last  suggested  reading,  as  will  be  manifest  on  reflec 
tion,  would  scarcely  lapse  into  the  received  text  more  easily 


IIAMLET.  37 

On  the  whole  the  reading  now  proposed,  "  and 
by  a  poniard  end  them,"  appears  to  me  decidedly 
preferable  to  either  of  the  others,  and  this  conclu 
sion  is  strengthened  by  some  further  considerations. 

The  force  of  the  preceding  part  of  the  soliloquy 
requires  that  in  the  fifth  line  the  second  branch 
of  the  alternative  should  be  stated  in  plain  and 
direct  terms.  And  this  is  also  equally  necessary 
for  the  sequel.  In  the  common  reading  no  men 
tion  has,  up  to  this  point,  been  made  of  death, 
except  as  it  is  implied  in  the  phrase  not  to  be,  and 
yet  the  sentence  before  us  is  immediately  followed 
by  the  utterance  of  the  words  to  die,  intended 
evidently  to  take  up  the  concluding  idea  of  the 
antecedent  clause.  Hence  that  clause  ought  to 
speak  of  death. 

In  the  received  text  this  is  not  done,  as  every 
reader  will  at  once  see : 

"  Or  to  take  arms  against  a  sea  of  troubles, 
And  by  opposing  end  them.     To  die — to  sleep  — 
No  more  " 


than  the  first ;  particularly  if  we  compare  the  several  readings 
when  put  into  the  old  forms  before  mentioned. 

And  by  opponing  end  them. 
And  by  deposing  end  them. 
And  by  a  poynard  end  them. 

And  this  remark  would  hold  good  even  if  we  were  to  alter 
deposing  into  deponing,  although  not  so  conspicuously ;  ard 
into  ing  is  not  a  greater  change  than  de  into  opp. 

i>  3 


38  THE    TEXT    OF    SHAKESPEARE. 

Here,  then,  is  no  proper  transition  from  the  con 
clusion  of  one  sentence  to  the  beginning  of  the 
other.  The  latter  does  not  take  up  what  the 
former  lays  down.  "  To  die "  has  no  connection 
with  opposing,  and  to  find  any  kindred  expression 
you  are  thrown  back  to  the  commencement  not  to  be. 

In  the  proposed  emendation,  this  defect  is  wholly 
removed;  the  connection  is  close,  the  transition 
natural  and  direct : 

Or  to  take  arms  against  the  seat  of  troubles, 

And  by  a  poniard  end  them.     To  die — to  sleep  — 

No  more 

In  a  word,  the  expression  to  die  so  placed  re 
quires  to  be  introduced  by  the  mention  of  the  act 
of  suicide  immediately  before  it,  and  this  condition 
is  fulfilled  by  the  suggested  alteration,  and  not  by 
any  other  of  the  readings  which  have  had  our 
attention. 

In  reference  to  the  incongruous  metaphor  "to 
take  arms  against  a  sea  of  troubles,"  it  may  be 
observed  that  it  has  been  defended  or  palliated  by 
bringing  instances  in  which  phrases  analogous  to 
"  a  sea  of  troubles,"  have  been  employed. 

Thus,  Theobald  quotes  from  ^Eschylus  the  ex 
pressions  "  xaxwv  Qdhacra-a,"  and  "  xaxo>v  Tp/xu/*,/a." 

Shakespeare   himself,   I   may  add,   has   similar 

phrases : 

"  Thus  hulling  in 

The  wild  sea  of  my  conscience,  I  did  steer 
Towards  this  remedy." 

Henry  VIII.  act  ii.  sc.  4. 


HAMLET.  39 

"  Put  me  to  present  pain 
Lest  this  great  sea  of  joys  rushing  upon  me 
O'erbear  the  shores  of  my  mortality, 
And  drown  me  with  their  sweetness." 

Pericles,  act  v.  sc.  1. 

We  find  besides,  "  seas  of  tears,"  and  "  to  weep 
seas,"  which  are  rather  exaggerations  than  tropes. 

If,  however,  a  thousand  examples  of  such  lan 
guage  could  be  adduced,  they  would  not  amount 
to  the  slightest  justification  of  the  condemned 
metaphor.  The  objection  is  not  to  the  metaphor 
ical  designation  a  sea  of  troubles,  but  to  the  figura 
tive  absurdity  implied  in  "  taking  up  arms  against 
a  sea  of  troubles,"  or  indeed  against  any  other  sea, 
literal  or  imaginary.  I  question  whether  any 
instance  is  to  be  found  of  such  a  fight  in  the  whole 
compass  of  English  literature,  previous  to  Mrs. 
Partington's  celebrated  contention  with  the  At 
lantic.  The  character  of  her  weapon,  the  only 
appropriate  one  that  could  be  wielded  in  such  a 
contest,  is  decisive  that  neither  Shakespeare  nor 
Hamlet  had  in  his  head  a  battle  with  4;he  ocean. 

But  were  the  metaphor  unexceptionable,  the 
principal  proof  of  the  corruption  of  the  passage 
would,  I  repeat,  remain;  namely,  that  the  lines  as 
they  stand  do  not  sustain  the  alternative  which  in 
consistency  they  ought  to  have  carried  out,  and 
which  it  was  in  fact  the  purpose  of  the  soliloquy 
to  expatiate  upon. 

I  would  further  remark  that  in  the  passage  cited 

D    4 


40  THE    TEXT    OF    SHAKESPEARE. 

from  "  Pericles,"  Shakespeare  shows  a  consistency 
in  the  management  of  the  metaphor  there  intro 
duced,  which  in  itself,  were  it  needful  to  urge  such 
a  plea  in  his  behalf,  would  constitute  a  presump 
tion  that  he  could  not  have  so  grossly  mismanaged 
the  analogous  one  in  Hamlet's  soliloquy.  He 
carries  on  the  figure  through  three  lines  without 
the  slightest  vacillation  or  flaw  in  the  imagery— 
at  least  till  he  comes  to  the  very  last  word,  the 
incongruity  of  which  with  the  rest  strongly  indi 
cates  a  corruption  of  the  text.  Drown  with  sweet 
ness  is  an  expression  more  applicable  to  a  "  butt 
of  malmsey,"  *  than  to  "  the  great  salt  sea." 

Hence  it  may  be  suspected  that  the  poet  wrote 
something  very  different.  It  is  the  greatness,  the 
rushing,  the  violence,  which  Pericles  fears  will 
overwhelm  him,  not  the  deliciousness  of  the  joy. 
Our  author  may  possibly  have  written,  nay,  I  will 
even  venture  to  say,  probably  wrote,  surges,  where 
now  we  find  sweetness. 

And  drown  me  with  their  surges. 
or  better  still — 

And  drown  me  with  its  surges. 

What  strengthens  the  probability  is  that  Peri 
cles  had  before  made  use  of  the  same  word : 

"  Thou  God  of  this  great  vast,  rebuke  these  surges 
Which  wash  both  heaven  and  hell." 

Act  iii.  sc.  1. 

»  "Richard  III." 


HAMLET.  41 

It  is  singular  that  Dr.  Johnson,  in  his  note  to 
Hamlet's  soliloquy,  totally  misses  the  drift  of  the 
commencement,  about  which  I  have  been  occupied. 
He  construes  it  as  follows :  — 

"Before  I  can  form  any  rational  scheme  of  action 
under  this  pressure  of  distress,  it  is  necessary  to 
decide  whether  after  our  present  state  we  are  to 
be  or  not  to  be.  That  is  the  question  which,  as  it 
shall  be  answered,  will  determine  whether  'tis  no 
bler,  and  more  suitable  to  the  dignity  of  reason,  to 
suffer  the  outrages  of  fortune  patiently,  or  to  take 
arms  against  them,  or  by  opposing  end  them, 
though  perhaps  with  the  loss  of  life." 

On  this  comment,  Malone  very  justly  remarks : — 

"Dr.  Johnson's  explication  of  the  first  five  lines 
of  this  passage  is  surely  wrong.  Hamlet  is  not 
deliberating  whether  after  our  present  state  we  are 
to  exist  or  not,  but  whether  he  should  continue  to 
live  or  put  an  end  to  his  life ;  as  is  pointed  out  by 
the  second  and  the  three  following  lines,  which  are 
manifestly  a  paraphrase  on  the  first."* 

The  learned  Doctor  evidently  misapprehends  the 
whole  matter :  he  overlooks  the  question  of  suicide 
altogether,  and  even  supposes  possible  death  from  a 
hostile  encounter  to  have  been  in  Hamlet's  con 
templation — an  oversight  and  a  misconception 
which,  in  such  a  quarter,  would  suffice  alone  to  in 
dicate  some  kind  of  obscurity  or  confusion  not 

*  Malone's  "  Shakespeare,"  vol.  ix.  p.  286,  Boswell's  ed. 


42  THE    TEXT   OF    SHAKESPEARE. 

Shakespearian  in  the  lines  that  could  furnish  occa 
sion  for  them,  were  such  indirect  evidence  required. 
The  second  passage  to  which  I  have  to  draw  the 
reader's  attention  is  in  the  same  soliloquy,  and  is 
indeed  in  immediate  succession  to  the  lines  already 
considered : 

"To  die — to  sleep — 
No  more  ; — and,  by  a  sleep,  to  say  we  end 
The  heart-ache,  and  the  thousand  natural  shocks 
That  flesh  is  heir  to, —  'tis  a  consummation 
Devoutly  to  be  wished." 

Here  it  will  be  seen  as  soon  as  it  is  pointed  out 
that  the  phrase  "to  say"  expresses  a  circumstance 
quite  foreign  to  the  train  of  thought. 

As  the  sentence  stands  the  construction  is  "to 
sleep  and  to  say  we  end  by  a  sleep  the  heart-ache, 
and  the  thousand  natural  shocks  that  flesh  is  heir 
to,  is  a  consummation  devoutly  to  be  wished ; "  when 
surely  it  is  not  the  saying  but  the  ending  which  is 
to  be  desired.  Even  if  we  admit  the  latter  part 
of  the  sentence,  "'tis  a  consummation,"  &c.  to 
be  an  abrupt  change  in  construction,  the  objection 
remains  :  to  say  has  nothing  to  do  where  it  is 
placed.  By  simply  expunging  say  we  every  one 
will  be  sensible  how  greatly  the  passage  is  improved, 
and  that  the  introduction  of  saying  is  a  sheer 
impertinence  which  could  not  have  proceeded  from 
the  clear  head  of  our  great  dramatist. 

The  elimination  of  the  two  words,  nevertheless, 
although  it  would  be  quite  sufficient  to  rid  the 


HAMLET.  43 

sentence  of  an  unsightly  patch  loosely  put  on  by 
accident  or  mistake,  would  leave  the  metre  de 
fective. 

Hence  there  can  be  no  doubt  that  the  couple  of 
little  monosyllables  in  question  have  usurped  the 
place  of  a  more  appropriate  verbal  combination,  to 
which  they  must  in  all  likelihood  have  borne  some 
resemblance  in  sound  or  in  written  character  in 
order  to  be  allowed  to  appear  there. 

We  have  then  to  look  for  a  word  or  expression 
which  will  strengthen,  or  at  least  not  weaken  the 
sense,  complete  the  metre,  be  so  far  similar  in 
sound  or  form  as  to  have  possibly  suggested  the 
erroneous  reading  we  find,  and  be  consonant  with 
Shakespeare's  phraseology  on  other  occasions. 

Such  a  word  we  have,  I  think,  in  the  adverb 
straightway r,  inserted  in  the  place  of  "say  we,"  as 
follows :  — 

To  die — to  sleep — 

No  more  ;  and  by  a  sleep  to  straightway  end 
The  heart-ache,  &c.  &c. 

To  end  instantaneously  is  more  impressive  in 
such  a  connexion  than  simply  to  end,  and  the  word 
straightway  not  only  expresses  this  but  fills  up  the 
metre,  while  it  has  the  further  requisite  of  being 
frequent  in  our  author's  pages. 

The  similarity  in  sound  between  say  we  and 
straightway  is  certainly  not  remarkable,  but  there 
is  sufficient  for  the  foundation  of  a  mistake;  and 
on  the  supposition  that  the  soliloquy  was  written 


44  THE    TEXT    OF    SIIAKESPEAKK. 

out  from  short-hand  notes  the  word  straightway 
might  have  been  abbreviated  into  -s  w,  by  any 
writer  who  thought  he  could  trust  his  memory, 
and  afterwards  the  two  letters  might  have  been 
erroneously  taken  to  stand  for  say  we.  This  ex 
planation  cannot  of  course  pretend  to  accuracy  of 
detail,  but  is,  I  believe,  substantially  correct. 

The  reasons  assigned  taken  together  suffice  to 
raise  a  reasonable  presumption  in  favour  of  the 
proposed  alteration  in  the  received  reading. 

Let  us  now  try  the  united  effect  of  the  suggested 
emendations  in  the  opening  of  the  soliloquy : 

To  be  or  not  to  be :  that  is  question  ; — 
Whether  'tis  nobler  in  the  mind  to  suffer 
The  slings  and  ari'ows  of  outrageous  fortune, 
Or  to  take  arms  against  the  seat  of  troubles 
And  by  a  poniard  end  them?     To  die  —  to  sleep — 
No  more ;  and  by  a  sleep  to  straightway  end 
The  heart-ache,  and  the  thousand  natural  shocks 
That  flesh  is  heir  to!  'tis  a  consummation 
Devoutly  to  be  wished." 

Here  a  plain  meaning  is  plainly  arid  fully  and 
strongly  expressed.  All  obscurity  and  incoherence 
have  vanished. 

In  looking  through  this  admirable  tragedy,  I 
find  two  other  passages  both  of  which  will  serve 
to  illustrate  the  principles  laid  down,  and  perhaps 
all  the  better  that  they  agree  in  the  circumstance 
of  being  given  differently  in  the  original  quartos 
and  in  the  folios.  One  of  them  also  (to  enliven 


HAMLET,  45 

the  discussion)  is  treated  with  a  third  reading  in 
the  Perkins  folio.  The  first  I  quote  as  it  appears 
in  the  old  quartos,  premising  that  Horatio  is 
describing  to  Hamlet  the  ghost  of  his  father  as 
seen  by  Bernardo  and  Marcellus : 

"thrice  he  walk'd 

By  their  oppress'd  and  fear-surprised  eyes, 
Within  his  truncheon's  length ;  whilst  they,  distilFd 
Almost  to  jelly  with  the  act  of  fear, 
Stand  dumb,  and  speak  not  to  him." 

Hamlet,  act  i.  sc.  2. 

The  folios  all  read  bestilVd  instead  of  distilVd. 

The  old  corrector  of  the  Perkins  volume  substi 
tutes  bechiWd. 

We  have  then  to  decide  on  the  merits  of  three 
readings,  and  I  do  not  feel  much  hesitation  in 
rejecting  all  of  them,  on  grounds  which  I  proceed 
to  assign. 

Distilled  is  inadmissible,  for  the  reason  that  jelly 
is  not  made  by  distillation,  and  consequently  there 
is  incongruity  of  thought  in  employing  the  term 
in  the  place  where  it  stands.  The  physical  effect 
attributed  to  fear  is  described  as  accomplished 
through  a  process  which  never  produces  it.* 

*  That  Shakespeare  was  acquainted  with  the  various  do 
mestic  operations  of  which  distillation  is  one,  and  therefore 
not  likely  to  blunder  in  applying  the  term,  may  be  gathered 
from  a  passage  in  "  Cymbeline:" 

"  Hast  thou  not  learn'd  me  how 
To  make  perfumes  ?  distil?  preserve?"         Act  i.  sc.  6. 


4G  THE    TEXT    OF    SHAKESPEARE. 

The  other  two  words  are  neither  of  them  strictly 
English,  and  are  not  to  be  found  anywhere  in 
Shakespeare. 

The  first  of  them — bestill'd — is  harsh  and  clumsy, 
as  well  as  unauthorised  by  good  writers;  and  I 
can  find  no  meaning  in  it  consistent  with  the  con 
text.  Instead  of  being  bestill'd  the  frightened 
spectators  are  set  a  trembling. 

The  second  phrase  —  bechiWd —  is  also  unau 
thorised  although  not  unmeaning,  and  is  never  used 
by  our  great  dramatist.  Even  the  word  chill  (in 
cluding  its  paronymes)  occurs  only  three  times 
in  his  pages,  and  then  as  an  adjective  or  present 
participle. 

Let  us,  nevertheless,  examine  the  grounds  on 
which  the  correction  is  maintained  by  the  dis 
coverer  of  the  old  folio. 

After  quoting  the  passage  given  above,  Mr. 
Collier  proceeds  in  the  following  strain  of  confident 
assertion : 

"All  the  folios,  1623,  1632,  1664,  and  1685, 
have  bestiWd  for  distill' d;  and  it  is  against  both 
these  absurd  misrepresentations  of  Shakespeare's 
language  that  the  old  corrector  of  the  folio  1632 
protests.  He  gives  the  lines  thus,  as  I  am  confi 
dent  they  must  have  stood  in  Shakespeare's  manu 
script  : 

"  Whilst  they,  bechill'd 
Almost  to  jelly  with  the  act  of  fear 
Stand  dumb,  and  speak  not  to  him." 


HAMLET.  47 

"Surely"  (continues  Mr.  Collier)  "no  reading 
can  be  more  natural  and  proper ;  jelly  is  always  be- 
chiWd  or  it  is  not  jelly :  Bernardo  and  Marcellus 
were  *  bechilVd  almost  to  jelly  '  by  their  apprehen 


sion."* 


Now  I  might  possibly  have  concurred  with 
Mr.  Collier  in  his  argument  had  Bernardo  and 
Marcellus  been  in  a  liquid  state  previous  to  the 
apparition  of  the  ghost,  but  as  I  am  obliged  to 
regard  them  both  as  being  at  that  time  men  of 
undoubted  solidity,  I  must  take  the  liberty  of 
expressing  my  dissent  from  his  confident  conclu 
sion.  Solids  cannot  obviously  be  chilled  into 
gelatine :  they  can  be  reduced  to  such  a  consistence 
only  by  the  opposite  process  of  first  loosening  the 
coherence  of  their  particles  by  heat.  It  is  the 
exclusive  privilege  of  liquids  (and  liquids  only  of 
a  certain  description)  to  be  cooled  down  into  that 
tremulous  substance.  Hence  the  true  reading  seems 

to  stare  us  in  the  face : 

Whilst  they,  dissolved 
Almost  to  jelly  with  the  act  of  fear 
Stand  dumb,  and  speak  not  to  him. 

The  intention  evidently  was  to  describe,  not  the 
cold,  but  the  trepidation,  the  tremulousness,  pro 
duced  by  fright.  If  this  reading  required  support 
or  elucidation  by  analogous  language  we  should 
not  have  far  to  search  for  it.  It  may  be  found  in 

*  Preface  to  "  Seven  Lectures  on  Shakespeare  and  Milton," 
Ixxviii. 


48  THE    TEXT    OF    HHAKKSPEAUE. 

an   immediately   preceding   passage   of  the   same 

scene : 

"  O!  that  this  too,  too  solid  flesh  would  melt, 
Thaw,  and  resolve  itself  into  a  dew."* 

I  scarcely  need  add  that  the  substitution  of 
distiird  for  dissolved  was  an  error  of  easy  occur 
rence  in  itself,  and  quite  as  easy  as  substituting  it 
for  bechiWd. 

It  may  deserve  mentioning  that  when  the  chilling 
effects  of  any  passion  are  chiefly  in  view,  it  is  the 
blood  which  is  usually  described  by  Shakespeare 
as  the  seat  of  the  refrigeration. 

Thus  in  the  "Taming  of  the  Shrew"  (sc.  2, 
Ind.)  we  find  : 

"  For  so  your  doctors  hold  it  very  meet, 
Seeing  too  much  sadness  hath  congeal'd  your  blood." 

And  in  "  Hamlet"  (act  i.  sc.  5)  : 

"  I  could  a  tale  unfold  whose  lightest  word 
Would  harrow  up  thy  soul,  freeze  thy  young  blood  " 


Again  in  "  Romeo  and  Juliet"  (act  iv.  sc.  3),  we 
have— 

"T  have  a  faint  cold  fear  thrills  through  my  veins 
That  almost  freezes  up  the  heat  of  life." 

*  Further  examples  may  be  found  : 

"Look  up;  behold; 
That  you  in  pity  may  dissolve  to  dew." 

Richard  II.  act  v.  sc.  1 . 
And  in  Lear: 

"  I  am  almost  ready  to  dissolve 
Hearing  of  this."  Act  v.  sc.  3. 


HAMLET.  49 

This  last  extract  suggests,  that  if  it  were  needful 
(which  it  plainly  is  not)  to  find  a  word  ending  in 
iWd  as  a  substitute  for  distilled  or  bestilVd,  a  better 
one  might  be  found  in  thrilled,  or,  to  coin  one  after 
the  same  fashion,  bethrilVd,  than  in  bechilVd;  for 
it  is  observable  that  Shakespeare  in  several  other 
places  describes  the  operation  of  passion,  especially 
of  fear,  by  that  verb. 

Thus  in  "  King  John,"  act  v.  sc.  2,  where  the 
Bastard  is  boasting  to  the  French  that  the  English 
king  had  made  them 

"  to  thrill  and  shake 

Even  at  the  crowing  of  your  nation's  cock*, 
Thinking  his  voice  an  armed  Englishman." 

And  in  "  Henry  IV."  Part  I.  act  ii.  sc.  4 : 

"  Art  thou  not  horribly  afraid,  doth  not  thy  blood  thrill  at 
it?" 

"With  the  support  of  these  passages,  a  plausible 
reading  might  be  made  out ;  although  it  would  be 
exposed  to  some  of  the  objections  brought  against 
its  competitors : 

While  they,  both  thrilUd 
Almost  to  jelly  by  the  act  of  fear, 
Stand  dumb  and  speak  not  to  him. 

Or,  if  the  prefix  be  should  be  preferred,  we 
might  read,  "  while  they  bethriWd"  which,  if  not 
good,  would  be  no  worse  English  than  "  while  they 

*  The  substitution  of  crowing  for  cryiny,  and  cock  for  crow, 
in  this  line,  is  a  capital  correction  of  the  Perkins  folio. 

E 


50  THE  TEXT   OF   SHAKESPEARE. 

beckilPd."  It  will  be  generally  thought,  however, 
if  I  mistake  not,  that  dissolved  is  the  genuine 
reading. 

The  other  passage  in  the  same  tragedy  also,  as 
I  have  before  stated,  calls  upon  us  to  arbitrate 
between  two  conflicting  readings  which  appear  in 
the  old  copies.  It  is  a  line  in  which  the  word 
tenable  has  been  adopted  from  the  old  quarto, 
instead  of  treble,  which  is  the  reading  of  the  folio. 
On  the  grounds  that  tenable  does  not  carry  out  the 
manifest  intention  of  the  poet,  and  not  only  departs 
from  consistency  of  thought  but  is  unsupported 
as  an  expression  by  any  antecedent  or  subsequent 
passage  of  his  dramatic  writings,  I  shall  endeavour 
to  show  that  it  ought  to  be  rejected  and  the  rival 
phrase  reinstated  in  the  text. 

The  passage  occurs  in  Hamlet's  injunction  to 
Horatio  and  his  comrades,  after  they  had  divulged 
to  him  the  awful  intelligence  that  they  had  seen 
the  ghost  of  his  father,  and  he  had  announced  to 
them  his  intention  to  join  them  in  the  watch : 

"  I  will  watch  to-night. 
Perchance  'twill  walk  again." 

Horatio  having  replied,  "  I  warrant  you  it  will," 
the  prince  addresses  his  friendly  informants  as 
follows : — 

"  If  it  assume  my  noble  father's  person, 
I'll  speak  to  it,  though  hell  itself  should  gape, 
And  bid  me  hold  my  peace.     I  pray  you  all, 
If  you  have  hitherto  vonceaVd  this  sight, 


HAMLET.  51 

Let  it  be  treble  in  your  silence  stilt ; 
And  whatsoever  else  shall  hap  to-night, 
Give  it  an  understanding  but  no  tongue." 

Act  i.  sc.  2. 

This  is  the  text  of  the  folio  1623.  The  old 
quarto  of  1603  has  tenible  instead  of  treble,  and 
that  of  1604  has  the  same  with  a  different  spelling, 
tenable  : 

Let  it  be  tenable  in  your  silence  still. 

Whatever  uncertainty  may  hang  over  the  text, 
the  intention  of  the  passage  which  I  have  put  in 
italics  cannot  be  doubted.  Hamlet  obviously  meant 
simply  to  say,  "  If  you  have  all  hitherto  kept  the 
matter  secret,  be  all  of  you  silent  about  it  still; " 
and  the  question  to  be  decided  is,  which  of  the 
readings  fulfils  the  requisite  conditions  better  than 
the  other. 

Although  tenable  has  been  generally  adopted  by 
editors  and  annotators,  and  amongst  the  rest  by 
the  corrector  of  the  Perkins  folio,  I  cannot  help 
regarding  it  as  thoroughly  objectionable,  and  as 
having  nothing  in  its  favour  but  priority  of  appear 
ance  in  the  earliest  editions  of  the  tragedy.  My 
objections  to  it  I  will  proceed  to  explain. 

First,  the  phrase  tenable  in  silence  is  scarcely 
English,  from  the  mere  fact  that  it  is  never  used ; 
and  its  never  being  used  is  evidently  the  conse 
quence  of  the  further  fact,  that  no  ordinary  com 
bination  of  circumstances  requires  it.  It  would 

£  2 


52  THE   TEXT   OF    SHAKESPEARE. 

need  some  ingenuity  to  devise  a  case  in  which  it 
could  be  employed  with  propriety. 

Secondly,  whether  English  or  not,  it  does  not 
here  express  the  meaning  intended.  The  injunction 
which  Hamlet  designs  to  convey  is  that  the  matter1 
he  held  in  silence,  not  holdable  in  silence,  the  latter 
being  a  common  condition  of  all  intelligence,  not 
dependent  on  any  mandate,  and  which  no  one  in 
his  senses  would  think  of  enjoining.  The  absurdity 
of  such  an  injunction  would  be  shown  by  varying 
the  expression.  Suppose  Hamlet,  instead  of  saying, 
"Let  all  of  you  hold  it  in  silence,"  had  said,  "Let 
all  of  you  be  capable  of  holding  it  in  silence,"  we 
should  at  once  see  the  inanity  of  the  speech. 

Thirdly,  the  word  tenable  is  nowhere  to  be 
found  in  Shakespeare's  dramatic  writings,  although 
intenible  occurs  once;  and  singularly  enough  it  is 
employed  in  an  active  sense, — incapable  of  holding, 
not  incapable  of  being  held* — a  use  of  passive 
adjectives  not  uncommon  in  Shakespeare,  and  not 
confined  to  him. 

But,  further,  the  word  is  exceptionable  in  this 
particular  passage,  not  only  for  the  reasons  assigned, 
but  also  on  the  ground,  not  hitherto  remarked  by 
any  critic,  as  far  as  I  can  learn,  that  by  excluding 
the  right  term  it  would  destroy  the  point  of  the 
line.  A  slight  consideration  of  the  position  of  the 

*  For  this  remark  as  to  intenible  I  am  indebted  to  Sidney 
Walker's  "  Critical  Examination  of  the  Text  of  Shakespeare," 
vol.  i.  p.  186. 


HAMLET.  53 

speaker  and  of  his  auditors  will  suffice  to  prove 
the  truth  of  the  last  assertion,  and  lead  to  the  con 
clusion  that  treble  is  the  right  word,  and  peculiarly 
appropriate  in  its  application.  Hamlet  is  con 
versing  with  three  companions,  Horatio,  Bernardo, 
and  Marcellus;  and,  after  hearing  their  joint 
account  of  the  ghost  which  was  seen  by  all  three 
of  them,  he  lays  upon  all  three  a  solemn  injunc 
tion: 

"  I  pray  you  all 

If  you  have  hitherto  conceal'd  this  sight 

Let  it  be  treble  in  your  silence  still." 

i.  e.  let  all  three  of  you  continue  to  preserve  silence 
respecting  it. 

But  undoubtedly  the  word  treble  so  placed, 
although  charged  with  a  peculiarly  appropriate 
meaning,  sounds  somewhat  harsh;  and  hence  I 
am  led  to  suspect  that  it  has  been  transposed. 
Shakespeare  probably  wrote, — 

Let  it  be  in  your  treble  silence  still. 

Let  it  still  continue  in  the  silence  of  all  three  of 
you. 

It  is  easy  to  see  that,  when  once  treble  had  been 
converted  into  tenable,  a  transposition  would  be 
required;  and  on  the  restoration  of  the  genuine 
text  a  re-adjustment  necessarily  follows.* 

*  And  yet  tenable  would  be  more  unobjectionable  before 
silence  than  before  in,  for  reasons  I  have  not  room  to  state. 

•  a 


54  THE    TEXT   OF    SIIAKESPEAEE. 

The  following  strikes  me  as  a  singularly  ana 
logous  expression.  Cymbeline  (in  the  play  of  that 
name)  is  pouring  forth  a  torrent  of  questions  to 
Imogen,  as  well  as  to  his  two  newly  recovered 
sons,  and  their  putative  father :  — 

"  Where  ?  how  liv'd  you  ? 

And  when  came  you  to  serve  our  Roman  captive? 
How  parted  with  your  brothers?  how  first  met  them? 
Why  fled  you  from  the  court?  and  whither?     These 
And  your  three  motives  to  the  battle,  with 
I  know  not  how  much  more,  should  be  demanded." 

Act  v.  sc.  5. 

That  is  to  say,  the  motives  of  you  three,  not  your 
motives  three  in  number. 

The  passage  in  the  same  tragedy  which  I  have 
next  to  endeavour  to  rectify,  will  evince,  like  some 
of  the  others,  how  necessary  it  is  to  study  the 
course  of  thought  of  which  it  is  meant  to  express  a 
part.  It  will  also  exemplify  the  singular  mistakes 
to  which  a  text  printed  under  the  circumstances 
already  described  is  liable,  and  elucidate  the  mar 
vellous  ingenuity  which,  when  once  such  a  mistake 
has  been  made,  is  brought  to  maintain  that  it  is 
the  genuine  reading. 

The  lines  in  question  occur  in  act  v.  sc.  2,  where 
the  prince  is  recounting  how  he  frustrated  the 
design  of  the  king  against  his  life. 

"  Hamlet.       Wilt  thou  know 

The  effect  of  what  I  wrote  ? 
Horatio.       Ay,  good  my  lord. 


HAMLET.  55 

Hamlet.  An  earnest  conjuration  from  the  king, — 
As  England  was  his  faithful  tributary ; 
As  love  between  them  like  the  palm  might  flourish ; 
As  peace  should  still  her  wheaten  garland  wear ; 
And  stand  a  comma  'tween  their  amities ; 
And  many  such  like  as's  of  great  charge, — 
That  on  the  view  and  know  of  these  contents, 
Without  debatement  further,  more  or  less, 
He  should  the  bearers  put  to  sudden  death, 
Not  shriving  time  allow'd." 

The  phrase,  a  comma,  in  the  fifth  line  of  the  last 
speech,  I  should  have  thought  self-evidently  corrupt 
had  it  not  been  defended. 

It  is  admitted  by  all,  as  far  as  I  know,  to  be 
an  unprecedented  expression.  In  the  only  other 
passage  in  which  the  word  comma  is  used  by  Shake 
speare,  it  signifies  part  of  a  sentence,  a  clause,  as 
period  is  employed  to  denote  a  whole  sentence.  In 
the  line  now  under  consideration  it  can  designate 
literally  or  figuratively  nothing  of  the  kind,  nor 
yet  denote  a  grammatical  stop;  and  to  my  ap 
prehension  it  has  no  meaning  whatever.  That 
Peace  wearing  a  garland  should  stand  as  a  punctu 
ation-mark  between  persons  or  abstractions  of  any 
kind,  is  surely  as  pure  nonsense  as  ever  flowed 
from  penman  or  printer. 

The  emendation  which  I  have  to  suggest  is, 

As  peace  should  still  her  wheaten  garland  wear, 
And  hold  her  olive  'tween  their  amities. 

The  poet  had  before  given  us  the  palm  and  the 

•  4 


56  THE    TEXT    OF    SHAKESPEARE. 

wheaten  garland ;  and  in  the  same  strain  of  figura 
tive  expression,  it  is  natural  that  he  should  com 
plete  the  flourish  by  presenting  us  with  the  olive, 
the  universal  symbol  of  peace.  Thus  the  proposed 
emendation  corresponds  in  thought  and  tone  with 
the  context.  I  scarcely  need  to  quote  more  than 
a  single  passage  in  support  of  the  mere  phrase 
ology  of  my  suggestion.  Take  the  following  from 
"Henry  IV."  Part  II.  act  iv.  sc.  1  :— 

"  There  is  not  now  a  rebel's  sword  unsheath'd  ; 
But  peace  puts  forth  her  olive  everywhere." 

Act  i.  sc.  5. 

Or,  better  still,  a  passage  in  "Twelfth  Night," 
act  i.  sc.  5,  where  Viola  says : 

"  I  bring  no  overture  of  war,  no  taxation  of  homage  :  I  hold 
the  olive  in  my  hand  :  my  words  are  as  full  of  peace  as 
matter." 

But  now  comes  the  task  of  accounting  for  the 
transformation  of  holds  her  olive  into  stands  a 
comma.  How  could  one  be  possibly  changed  into 
the  other? 

By  a  very  simple  blunder.  It  is  clearly  (in  my 
apprehension)  a  case  of  the  incorporation  of  a  mar 
ginal  direction  into  the  text.  The  compositor  had 
before  him  the  genuine  line,  and  put  it  accurately 
into  type,  except  that  he  omitted  to  place  the  mark 
of  elision  (')  before  tween,  and  the  reviser  of  the 
proof-sheet,  in  order  to  have  the  defect  supplied, 


HAMLET.  57 

directed  in  the  margin  that  it  should  be  inserted 
before  the  truncated  preposition,  thus : 

A  comma.  And  hold  her  olive  tween  their  amities. 

A 

The  compositor,  mistaking  the  marginal  direction, 
instead  of  putting  the  mark  of  elision,  inserted  a 
comma  in  words  before  tween,  under  the  mis 
conception  that  those  two  words  were  to  be  sub 
stituted  for  her  olive,  which  might  have  been 
accidentally  blotted  or  crossed  with  the  pen. 

The  line  would  then  assume  the  form, — 

And  hold  a  comma  'tween  their  amities. 

But  hold  a  comma  would  be  so  strikingly  absurd 
that  he  or  the  reviser  of  the  proof-sheet  would  be 
forced  to  adopt  some  other  verb :  be  might  possibly 
do ;  but  then  be  could  hardly  have  been  changed 
into  hold,  and  he  must  find  a  verb  that  at  least  ends 
in  d.  Under  these  difficulties  stand  presents  itself, 
is  accepted,  and  the  received  text  emerges  into 
day, 

And  stand  a  comma  'tween  their  amities. 

In  this  hypothetical  account  of  the  rise  and 
progress  of  the  blunder,  I  do  not  of  course  pretend 
to  accuracy  in  detail.  The  error  might  have  been 
committed,  not  in  the  compositor's  room  but  in  the 
copyist's  office,  and  in  several  different  ways  easy 
to  be  imagined ;  but  that  the  whimsical  substitution 
of  the  alien  phrase  was  substantially  brought  about 
in  the  way  described, — that  it  was  the  incorporation 


58  THE   TEXT   OF   SHAKESrEAEE. 

of  a  marginal  note  into  the  text,  I  have  little  doubt, 
or  rather  none. 

In  the  4to  edition  of  "Hamlet,"  A.D.  1604,  the  first 
extant  in  which  the  passage  appears  (for  it  does 
not  occur  in  the  edition  of  1603),  there  is  no  elision- 
mark  before  tween,  which  is  just  what  my  theory 
requires;  for,  supposing  the  error  to  have  been 
originally  made  in  the  first-mentioned  edition,  it  is 
obvious  that  the  words  a  comma  would  be  intro 
duced  into  the  text  instead  of  the  elision-mark,  and 
consequently  that  mark  ought  not  to  be  found  there. 
But  no  reason  for  its  absence  existing  after  the 
blunder  had  once  gained  a  footing,  we  find  the 
elision  duly  noted  by  its  usual  symbol  in  the  folio 
of  1623. 

Should  the  reader,  adopting  my  theory  of  the 
mistake,  turn  to  the  various  remarks  of  the  com 
mentators  on  the  disputed  expression,  he  cannot 
fail  to  be  greatly  amused.  Dr.  Johnson  justifies 
and  explains  the  received  text  with  so  much  in 
genuity  that  we  regret  the  waste  of  intellectual 
breath  while  we  smile  at  the  bubble  which  it  was 
expended  in  blowing.  Warburton  suggests  a  corn- 
mere^  Hanmer  a  cement,  Jackson  a  column,  and 
some  one  else  commercing. 

Mr.  Singer,  who  enumerates  these  several  fail 
ures,  adds  (after  another  writer),  "  I  would  rather  it 
should  be  '  stand  an  elephant '  than  la  comma1" :  and 
then  he  tries  his  own  skill  with  the  success  (if  I 
may  use  an  antithesis  suggested  by  this  colossal 


HAMLET.  59 

object  of  preference)  of  the  mountain  in  labour. 
The  ridiculus  mus  in  this  case  is  co-mere  as  the  equi 
valent  of  common  boundary,  or  joint  land-mark  : 

And  stand  a  co-mere  'tween  their  amities,— 

an  emendation  which  is  disposed  of  by  two  con 
siderations  :  first,  the  word  is  a  compound  manu 
factured  for  the  occasion,  and  not  to  be  discovered 
in  Shakespeare  or  elsewhere ;  secondly,  it  is  difficult 
to  conceive  in  what  sense  "peace  "  could  be  said  to 
stand  as  a  land-mark  at  all,  especially  with  a 
garland  on  her  head ;  while  we  may  be  quite  sure 
that  in  such  a  simple  passage  as  this,  containing 
designedly  the  mere  commonplaces  of  rhetoric,  the 
meaning  would  not  have  been  left  to  be  hammered 
out  with  difficulty,  or  even  to  raise  a  doubt.  The 
genuine  reading  of  this  line  must  correspond  in 
obviousness  and  lucidity  with  the  rest  of  the 
"conjuration." 


GO  THE   TEXT   OF   SHAKESPEARE. 


MACBETH. 


THE  tragedy  of  "  Macbeth  "  is  disfigured  by  im 
portant  corruptions,  some  of  them  occurring  in  the 
finest  parts  of  the  dialogue.  The  first  which  I 
purpose  to  lay  before  the  reader  contains  a  phrase 
often  quoted  :  I  rnay  say,  indeed,  habitually  quoted 
when  it  is  wished  to  express  the  particular  notion 
conveyed  by  it.  If,  then,  there  is  anything  wrong 
about  it,  the  call  upon  the  critic  to  do  his  best  to 
set  it  right  is  more  urgent  than  usual. 

Macbeth  himself  is  soliloquising  in  reference  to 
the  contemplated  murder  of  Duncan. 

"  I  have  no  spur 

To  prick  the  sides  of  my  intent,  but  only 
Vaulting  ambition,  which  o'erleaps  itself 
And  falls  on  th'  other  — — " 

Here  enters  Lady  Macbeth,  and,  leaving  his  sen 
tence  unfinished,  he  addresses  her : 

"  How  now  ?     What  news  ?  " 

The  commentators  agree,  for  the  most  part,  that 
had  he  finished  the  sentence  thus  abruptly  broken 


MACBETH.  6 1 

off,  he  must  have  added  the  word  side.     Making 
the  whole  line — 

And  falls  on  th'  other  side.     How  now  ?  what  news  ? 

Strictly  construed,  the  passage  would  signify,  "  I 
have  no  spur  except  ambition  ; "  which,  with  what 
follows,  would  be  making  ambition  first  into  a  spur 
and  then  into  a  horseman :  but  such  a  construction, 
I  think,  was  not  for  a  moment  in  the  intention  of 
the  author.  He  meant,  in  all  probability,  the  lines 
to  be  interpreted  as  follows  :  "  I  have  no  spur  to 
prick  the  sides  of  my  intent,  but  I  have  vaulting 
ambition  alone  which  is  apt  to  leap  too  far  and 
come  to  the  ground." 

The  term  spur  evidently  refers  to  external  in 
citement,  while  ambition  indicates  the  aspirations 
of  his  own  spirit.  The  expression  of  all  this  is 
undoubtedly  defective,  and  shows  what  I  have 
before  pointed  out  —  the  occasional  imperfect 
development  of  his  meaning  from  his  propensity  to 
condensation. 

On  a  careful  examination  of  the  structure  of  the 
passage  so  interpreted,  it  will  be  seen  that  it  con 
sists,  not,  as  at  first  sight  might  be  supposed,  of  a 
prolonged  and  not  altogether  congruous  metaphor, 
but,  as  remarked  by  Malone,  of  two  metaphors,  in 
both  of  which  the  imagery  is  drawn  from  the  inci 
dents  of  horsemanship.  Macbeth  at  the  outset 
describes  his  intent  as  a  horse,  and  complains  that 
he  has  no  spur  to  prick  its  sides.  This  figurative 


G2  THE    TEXT    OF    SHAKESPEARE. 

reference  to  a  horse  and  spurs  naturally  shapes  the 
subsequent  sentiment,  leading  him  on,  not  indeed 
to  push  the  metaphor  farther,  but  to  express  him 
self  in  a  second  allied  metaphor,  in  which  ambition 
replaces  Macbeth  as  the  horseman,  and  is  repre 
sented  as  vaulting,  or  attempting  to  vault,  upon 
his  steed,  but  from  too  much  eagerness  leaping 
over  it  and  falling  on  the  other  side. 

Such  being  the  obvious  import  of  the  passage,  I 
shall  endeavour  to  show  that  the  phrase,  overleap 
ing  itself,  does  not  carry  out  the  author's  intention  ; 
that  it  is  an  expression  inconsistent  both  with  the 
sense  of  the  context  and  with  common  usage  ;  and 
I  am  consequently  warranted  in  concluding  it  not 
to  have  proceeded  from  the  pen  of  Shakespeare. 

To  substantiate  this  conclusion,  it  may  be  neces 
sary  to  enter  into  some  grammatical  details. 

There  are  two  ways  in  which  the  word  over  is 
used  in  composition  with  other  words  as  well  as  by 
itself,  namely,  as  an  adverb,  and  as  a  preposition. 

When  it  is  used  as  an  adverb  it  signifies  too 
much  or  in  excess,  as  in  the  phrases  "he  over 
exerts  himself,"  "  he  is  overestimated,"  "  the  horse 
is  overloaded,"  "  the  man's  temper  is  over  hasty." 

When  it  is  used  as  a  preposition  in  compound 
words,  it  has  the  same  meaning  as  when  it  stands 
by  itself  ;  or,  to  express  the  fact  differently,  it  has 
the  same  meaning  whether  it  is  prefixed  to  a  verb 
so  as  to  form  one  word,  or  is  placed  as  a  separate 
preposition  after  the  verb. 


MACBETH.  63 

Thus,  to  overarch  is  the  same  as  to  arch  over,  to 
overflow  the  same  as  to  flow  over,  to  overleap  the 
same  as  to  leap  over.  There  are,  doubtless,  some 
idiomatic  irregularities,  as  I  shall  hereafter  notice, 
which  it  might  be  difficult  to  bring  under  this  ex 
planation  ;  but,  whatever  they  may  be,  one  point  is 
clear,  that,  in  order  to  justify  their  being  retained 
or  adopted  in  a  disputed  text,  they  must  be  shown 
to  have  been  in  common  use  when  the  text  was 
written.  These  grammatical  observations  being 
premised,  let  us  proceed  to  apply  them  to  the  pas 
sage  before  us. 

The  prefix  over  in  the  word  overleap  in  Macbeth's 
soliloquy  must  of  necessity  be  taken  either  as  an 
adverb  or  as  a  preposition;  the  consideration  of 
idioms  apart,  there  is  no  tertium  quid. 

If  taken  as  an  adverb,  the  construction  of  the 
sentence  would  be  "vaulting  ambition  leaps  itself 
too  much,"  which  is  not  sense.  Leaps  itself  is  not 
English. 

If,  on  the  other  hand,  over  be  taken  as  a  preposition 
the  construction  would  be  "vaulting  ambition  leaps 
over  itself;"  which  is  equally  destitute  of  meaning. 
It  would  be  talking  of  an  impossible  achievement, 
such  as  Lord  Castlereagh,  some  forty  or  fifty  years 
ago,  is  said  to  have  slanderously  imputed  to  a 
brother  politician,  when  he  charged  the  delinquent 
with  turning  his  back  upon  himself. 

For  these  reasons  I  conclude  that  Shakespeare 
never  wrote,  and  never  could  write,  overleaps  itself. 


64  THE    TEXT   OF    SHAKESPEARE. 

It  may  be  added  that  in  other  places  he  makes 
use  of  the  same  word  overleap  in  the  sense  of  leap 
over,  and  never  in  the  sense  of  leaping  too  much, 
which  is  in  truth  a  sense  found  nowhere,  as  far  as 
I  have  been  able  to  investigate,  in  the  English 
language. 

Not  going  beyond  the  same  tragedy,  we  find  the 
phrase  in  question  occurring  in  one  of  the  previous 
communings  of  Macbeth  with  his  own  dark  spirit. 
After  the  King  Duncan  had  announced  that  thence 
forth  his  eldest  son  should  bear  the  title  of  the 
Prince  of  Cumberland,  Macbeth  exclaims : 

"  The  Prince  of  Cumberland!  that  is  a  step 
On  which  I  must  fall  down,  or  else  o'erleap; 
For  in  my  way  it  lies." 

This  instance  is  in  itself  conclusive ;  for  I  am  not 
aware  that  there  is  any  example  in  the  English 
language  of  the  same  verb  having  the  prefix  over 
joined  to  it  sometimes  as  an  adverb,  and  sometimes 
as  a  preposition. 

I  have  alluded  to  idiomatic  irregularities;  and 
there  is  certainly  one  word  compounded  of  over  and 
a  verb,  the  employment  of  which  by  Shakespeare 
in  the  reflected  form  may  appear  on  a  first  glance 
to  countenance  the  common  reading  which  I  am 
endeavouring  to  set  aside.  In  "Julius  Cajsar,"  An 
thony  having  designedly  mentioned  the  bequest  in 
Caesar's  will  in  favour  of  the  citizens,  artfully  checks 
himself,  saying, 


MACBETH.  65 

"  I  have  o'ershot  myself  to  tell  you  of  it : " 

and  this  employment  of  the  phrase  may  be  found 
in  Sir  Thomas  More,  Hooker,  Spenser,  and  others. 

The  expression  will  not  bear  the  test  to  which  I 
have  subjected  overleap  any  better  than  the  latter 
word.  It  cannot  be  construed,  "  I  have  shot  myself 
too  much,"  nor  yet,  "I  have  shot  over  myself."  It 
must  of  necessity  be  taken  to  mean  what  it  fails  to 
express,  "I  have  shot  beyond  the  mark" — let  out 
more  than  I  intended.  It  is  obviously  a  very 
irregular  idiom,  arising  doubtless  from  the  inad 
vertent  transference  of  a  form  of  speech  from  legi 
timate  cases  to  other  apparently  analogous  cases 
where  it  violates  all  rule. 

Such  irregularities  may  prevail  for  a  while,  and 
be  even  adopted  by  good  writers;  but  they  are 
dropped  as  language  becomes  more  accurate  and 
precise.  Instead  of  saying  a  man  overshoots  him 
self,  we  now  say  that  he  overshoots  the  mark. 

The  occurrence  of  an  irregular  idiom  in  Shake 
speare  is  sufficiently  justified  if  it  is  sanctioned  by 
custom,  and  forms  no  ground  for  disturbing  the 
received  text;  but  the  use  of  one  irregular  idio 
matic  expression  is  no  authority  for  employing  a 
grammatically  analogous  phrase  in  a  similar  abnor 
mal  manner,  without  any  precedent  ;  and  when 
such  a  one  occurs  it  justly  excites  suspicion. 
Now,  not  finding  any  example  in  the  English 
language  of  overleap  being  used  to  signify  any- 


66  THE   TEXT   OF   SHAKESPEARE. 

thing  else,  even  idiomatically,  than  simply  leap 
over,  I  am  obliged  to  conclude,  that  Shakespeare 
did  not  employ  it  otherwise  in  the  instance  before 
us.  Besides,  even  supposing  precedents  could  be 
found  similar  to  the  one  for  "  overshoot  myself " 
in  "  Julius  Caesar,"  the  subsequent  expression,"  and 
falls  on  the  other  side,"  clearly  shows  that  any 
idiom  of  the  kind  must  be  expelled  from  Macbeth's 
soliloquy,  and  that  the  text  must  contain  the  men 
tion  of  something  on  the  other  side  of  which  there 
is  a  possibility  of  coming  to  the  ground. 

The  considerations  which  have  been  here  adduced, 
appear  to  me  adequate  to  prove  the  spuriousness 
of  the  text  on  the  two  grounds  of  inconsistent 
thought  and  of  unprecedented  language.  And 
now  for  the  second  part  of  the  business.  The 
difficulty  of  finding  a  suitable  substitute  for  a 
condemned  phrase,  often  so  formidable,  seems  in 
the  present  instance  to  vanish,  and  the  path  to 
become  easy. 

The  emendation  I  have  to  suggest  is  a  very 
obvious  one,  and  curiously  enough  it  turns  on  the 
same  monosyllable  which  bore  so  important  a  part 
in  my  proposed  alteration  of  Hamlet's  soliloquy. 
It  is  merely  the  change  of  two  letters — the  sub 
stitution  of  seat  for  self,  which  entirely  removes 
the  solecism  in  the  received  text. 

Vaulting  ambition  which  o'erleaps  its  seat, 
And  falls  on  th'  other  side. 

This  suggestion  is  supported,  too,  by  the  Ian- 


MACBETH.  67 

guage  of  other  passages.    In  "  Henry  IV."  occurs  a 
strikingly  favourable  line  : — 

"  I  saw  young  Harry,  with  his  beaver  on, 
His  cuisses  on  his  thighs,  gallantly  arm'd, 
Rise  from  the  ground  like  feather'd  Mercury; 
And  vaulted  with  such  ease  into  his  seat 
As  if  an  angel  dropped  down  from  the  clouds, 
To  turn  and  wind  a  fiery  Pegasus 
And  witch  the  world  with  noble  horsemanship." 

Part  I.  act  iv.  sc.  1. 

In  "  Othello  "  lago  says : 

"  I  do  suspect  the  lusty  Moor 
Has  leap'd  into  my  seat."  Act  ii.  sc.  1. 

In  "  Measure  for  Measure  "  we  have, — 

"  Or  whether  that  the  body  public  be 
A  horse  whereon  the  governor  doth  ride, 
Who,  newly  in  the  seat,  that  it  may  know 
He  can  command,  lets  it  straight  feel  the  spur." 

Act  i.  sc.  3. 

Some  former  annotator,  I  forget  at  the  mo 
ment  who,  seeing  the  inadmissibility  of  overleaping 
itself,  proposed  the  substitution  of  selle,  the  French 
for  saddle;  and  it  is  so  plausible  an  emendation 
that  I  at  one  time  accepted  it  as  the  genuine  read 
ing. 

Several  passages  may  be  adduced  to  show  that, 
in  Elizabeth's  time,  selle  *  was  in  occasional  use  for 

*  I  adopt  this  spelling  for  the  sake  of  distinctness  although 
the  final  e  was  often  omitted. 

I-  2 


6S  THE    TEXT    OF    SHAKESPEARE. 

saddle,  as  the  following  from  Spenser's  "  Faerie 
Queen : " — 

"  And  turning  to  that  place  in  which  whileare 
He  left  his  lofty  steed  with  golden  selle 
And  goodly  gorgeous  barbes,  him  found  not  there." 

It  is  easy,  moreover,  to  conceive  how  the  word 
self  might  have  been  substituted  for  selle.  Sel  is 
even  at  this  day  currently  used  in  the  North  for 
self,  and  we  know  that  it  was  also  the  case  in 
Shakespeare's  days.  It  is  found,  for  example,  in 
Ben  Jonson : 

"  They  turn  round  like  grindlestones, 
Which  they  dig  out  fro'  the  dells, 
For  their  bairns'  bread,  wife,  and  sells." 

The  substitution,  therefore,  of  sell  for  selle,  and 
then  of  self  for  sell,  would  have  formed  a  natural 
sequence  of  lapses  from  the  original  text. 

But  an  insurmountable  objection  to  selle  for 
saddle,  is  that  Shakespeare  never  uses  the  word; 
whereas  seat,  while  it  fulfils  every  other  required 
condition,  is  nearly  as  often  applied  by  him  to  that 
part  of  the  furniture  of  a  horse  as  saddle  itself. 
Little  doubt  will  therefore  probably  remain  as  to 
the  reading  which  ought  to  be  preferred. 

I  have  hitherto  been  proceeding  on  the  assump 
tion  adopted  by  the  generality  of  the  critics  that 
Macbeth' s  soliloquy  on  this  occasion  was  inter 
rupted  and  left  incomplete  owing  to  the  entrance 
of  his  wife.  But  the  passage  has  been  viewed  in  a 


MACBETH.  G9 

different  light  by  Steevens,  who,  after  mentioning 
that  Sir  J.  Hanmer  proposed  to  read  "  and  falls  on 
the  other  side"  goes  on  to  say,  "  yet  they  who 
plead  for  the  admission  of  this  supplement,  should 
consider  that  the  plural  of  it  [sides]  but  two  lines 
before,  had  occurred.  I,  also,  who  once  attempted 
to  justify  the  omission  of  this  word,  ought  to  have 
understood  that  Shakespeare  could  never  mean  to 
describe  the  agitation  of  Macbeth's  mind  by  the 
assistance  of  a  halting  verse."  He  completes  the 
line  by  reading  "  And  falls  upon  the  other,"  for 
his  strange  explanation  of  which  I  must  refer  to 
his  own  note.* 

Although  Steevens's  emendation  is  altogether 
inadmissible,  both  his  objections  are  worth  con 
sideration.  The  first  is,  I  think,  particularly 
weighty;  and,  in  turning  it  over  in  my  mind,  a 
reading  occurred  to  me  which  would  not  only 
obviate  both,  but  rather  strengthen  than  weaken 
the  sense,  while  the  perversion  of  it  into  the  re 
ceived  words  by  scribe  or  compositor  presents  no 
difficulty.  Instead  of  "th'  other"  I  propose  to 
read  itt  earth.  Let  us  place  the  two  readings  in 
juxtaposition :  — 

"  I  have  no  spur 

To  prick  the  sides  of  my  intent,  but  only 
Vaulting  ambition,  which  o'erleaps  its  seat 
And  falls  on  th'  other  side.     How  now?  what  news?" 


*  Boswell's  "  Malone,"  vol.  xi.  p.  80. 
F  3 


70  THE   TEXT   OF   SHAKESPEARE. 

For  the  last  line  I  propose  to  substitute  — 

And  falls  on  tK  earth.    How  now  ?  what  news  ? 

in  considering  which  emendation  it  should  be  borne 
in  mind  that  side  is  not  in  the  received  text,  so 
that  we  have  to  account  only  for  the  lapse  of  th* 
earth  into  thj  other.  An  obvious  objection  to  the 
proposal  is  that  the  line  has  only  eight  syllables, 
and  such  lines  are  pronounced  by  Mr.  Walker  not 
to  be  Shakespearian.  In  deference  to  this  verdict 
we  might  have  recourse  to  Mr.  Steevens's  expedient 
of  filling  up  the  metre  by  changing  on  to  upon, 
were  it  not  that  it  would  perhaps  rather  weaken 
the  force  of  the  expression  — 

And  falls  upon  the  earth.     How  now  ?  what  news  ? 

On  the  whole,  nevertheless,  I  think  the  last  emen 
dation  is  the  freest  from  objection.  So  amended, 
I  cannot  help  regarding  the  line  as  far  more  sig 
nificant,  and  therefore  more  Shakespearian,  than  the 
one  which  it  would  displace.  Falling  to  the  earth  is 
more  expressive  for  the  purpose  in  view  than  falling 
on  the  other  side  of  the  seat  coveted  by  ambition, 
to  which  little  definite  meaning  can  be  attached. 

It  may-  seem  at  first  sight  that  I  have  be 
stowed  unnecessary  labour  upon  the  preceding 
passage  of  "  Macbeth,"  when  merely  to  suggest  the 
emendations  would  have  sufficed;  and  I  should 
have  thought  so  myself,  had  I  not  found  an  in 
veterate  fondness  (such  as  often  seems  to  settle 


MACBETH.  71 

in  preference  on  anomalous  expressions,)  existing 
for  the  phrase  overleaps  itself ,  and  had  I  not  also 
met  with  the  following  note  upon  it  by  Mr.  Charles 
Knight :  "  It  has  been  proposed,"  he  says,  "  to  read 
instead  of  l  itself '  '  its  sell '  —  its  saddle.  How 
ever  clever  may  be  the  notion,  we  can  scarcely 
admit  the  necessity  for  the  change  of  the  original. 
A  person  (and  vaulting  ambition  is  personified) 
might  be  said  to  overleap  himself,  as  well  as  to 
overbalance  himself,  or  overcharge  himself,  or  over 
labour  himself,  or  overreach  himself.  The  word 
*  over '  in  all  these  cases  is  used  in  the  sense  of 
too  much." 

My  preceding  explanations  are  sufficient  to  show 
that  Mr.  Knight  is  singularly  wrong.  Of  the  five 
words  cited  by  him  composed  of  over  and  a  verb, 
there  are  only  two  in  which  over  is  an  adverb, 
meaning  too  much;  in  the  rest  it  is  a  preposition 
signifying  the  same  as  it  does  when  detached  and 
placed  after  the  verb.  To  overleap  is  to  leap  over, 
to  overbalance  is  to  balance  over,  to  overreach  is  to 
reach  over.  The  only  strong  ground  on  which 
overleaps  itself  can  be  maintained  is  that  it  is  an 
idiom ;  and  this  can  be  substantiated  in  no  other 
way  than  adducing  precedents  —  for  which  my 
own  earnest  search  has  been  vain. 

I  now  come  to  the  celebrated  dialogue  between 
Macbeth  and  his  wife,  in  which  she  taunts  him 
with  his  irresolution,  and  stimulates  him  to  the 
meditated  assassination  of  Duncan. 

F   4 


72  THE   TEXT   OF    SHAKE SPE ABE. 

It  occurs  immediately  after  the  soliloquy  we  have 
been  engaged  upon.  Macbeth  says  to  his  wife, 
who  has  just  entered : 

"  We  will  proceed  no  further  in  this  business  : 
He  hath  honour'd  me  of  late  ;  and  I  have  bought 
Golden  opinions  from  all  sorts  of  people, 
Which  would  be  worn  now  in  their  newest  gloss, 
Not  cast  aside  so  soon. 

Lady  Macbeth.     Was  the  hope  drunk, 
Wherein  you  dress  d  yourself?     Hath  it  slept  since  ? 
And  wakes  it  now,  to  look  so  green  and  pale 
At  what  it  did  so  freely?     From  this  time, 
Such  I  account  thy  love.     Art  thou  afeard 
To  be  the  same  in  thine  own  act  and  valour, 

As  thou  art  in  desire? 

***** 

Macbeth.     Prythee,  peace  : 
I  dare  do  all  that  may  become  a  man ; 
Who  dares  do  more,  is  none. 

Lady  Macbeth.     What  beast  was't  then, 
That  made  you  break  this  enterprise  to  me  ? 
When  you  durst  do  it,  then  you  were  a  man." 

Act  i.  sc.  7. 

In  the  vigorous  lines  here  quoted  there  are,  it 
appears  to  me,  four  spurious  words  materially 
weakening  or  perverting  the  sense.  I  have  put 
them  in  italics. 

The  first  of  these,  dress* d,  is  so  palpably  inappro 
priate  that  I  wonder  it  has  passed  without  challenge. 
Surely  it  is  on  the  confines,  at  least,  of  absurdity 
to  speak  of  dressing  yourself  in  what  may  become 
intoxicated.  A  simple  alteration,  a  substitution  of 
two  letters,  restores,  I  apprehend,  the  genuine 


MACBETH.  73 

text.  Read  bless 'd  for  dress' d,  and  all  is  plain  and 
apposite :  — 

Was  the  hope  drunk, 
Wherein  you  bless' d  yourself  ? 

The  expression  is  quite  Shakespearian. 

The  second  word,  did,  seems  also  inappropriate 
where  it  is  placed,  since  with  the  context  it  repre 
sents  hope  as  looking  pale  at  what  had  gone  by. 
This  would  be  a  new  function  for  hope  —  a  retro 
spect,  instead  of  a  contemplation  of  the  future.  To 
avoid  so  marked  an  incongruity,  instead  of  did  I 
propose  reading  eyed :  — 

And  wakes  it  now,  to  look  so  green  and  pale 
At  what  it  eyed  so  freely? — 

at  what  it  had  before  contemplated  without  re 
straint  or  scruple.  It  is  scarcely  necessary  to  pro 
duce  proof  of  the  use  of  this  verb  by  our  author. 
In  "Troilus  and  Cressida,"  act  i.  sc.  3,  we  have — 

"  Modest  as  morning  when  she  coldly  eyes 
The  youthful  Phrebus." 

Eyed  would  probably  be  first  corrupted  to  dyed; 
which  would  be  easily  transmuted  into  did. 

The  third  term  put  in  italics,  love,  is  a  whimsical 
mistake,  although  easily  made.  It  is  clear  that 
Lady  Macbeth  is  not  talking  at  all  about  conjugal 
affection,  but  about  her  husband's  courage.  Love 
is  here  quite  out  of  place  —  a  complete  interrup 
tion  of  the  train  of  thought.  Moreover,  there  is  no 


74  THE   TEXT    OF    SHAKESPEARE. 

propriety  in  her  telling  Macbeth  that  hencefor 
ward  she  will  account  his  love  green  and  pale. 

The  emendation  I  have  to  suggest  is  almost  sure 
to  startle  the  reader,  but  I  entertain  no  doubt  that 
on  reflection  he  will  become  reconciled  to  it :  — 

From  this  time 
Such  I  account  thy  liver. 

From  love  to  liver  is  no  doubt  a  formidable  de 
scent  ;  but  let  us  look  at  the  matter  soberly. 

The  liver  in  Shakespeare's  days  was  generally 
considered  to  be  the  organ  of  courage  (not  entirely 
to  the  exclusion  of  the  heart),  or  rather,  perhaps, 
of  cowardice;  and  a  white  or  pale  liver  was  the 
synonyme  of  a  craven  spirit.  Falstaff,  who  ought 
to  know,  tells  us  that  the  blood  on  a  certain  oc 
casion, 

"  left  the  liver  white  and  pale,  which  is  the  badge  of  pusil 
lanimity  and  cowardice." 

Henry  IV.  Part  II.  act  iv.  sc.  3. 

Pale-livered,  white-livered,  lily-livered,  are  familiar 
epithets  with  our  author.  For  Lady  Macbeth  to 
say  to  her  husband,  "  Henceforth  I  shall  account 
thy  liver  green  and  pale,"  was  much  the  same 
thing  as  it  would  be  for  a  modern  lady  to  tell  her 
lord  that  she  should  in  future  look  upon  him  as 
having  a  faint  heart,  or  (if  he  had  a  mane  or  a 
mustache),  as  being, 

"  In  face  a  lion,  but  in  heart  a  deer." 


MACBETH.  75 

We  have  changed  the  organ  to  which  we  refer 
poltroonery — that  is  all. 

The  last  word  italicised,  beast,  has  given  rise  to 
much  controversy.  That  it  is  corrupt  will  be 
manifest,  I  think,  on  a  rigorous  examination. 

The  phrase,  What  beast  was  it  then  ?  makes  a  false 
transition  from  what  Macbeth  had  just  said.  He 
had  declared  that  it  did  not  become  a  man  to  do 
the  contemplated  deed,  that  any  one  who  should 
do  it,  would  be  degraded  from  the  rank  of  a  human 
being. 

Lady  Macbeth  might  with  propriety  have  taken 
this  up  in  one  of  two  ways  ;  she  might  have  re 
plied,  "  What  beast  were  you  then  (seeing  by  your 
own  declaration  that  you  were  not  a  man)  when  you 
broke  the  enterprise  to  me  ?  "  Or  she  might  have 
said,  "  Since  you  say  such  a  deed  would  sink  a  man 
below  humanity,  what  degradation  of  your  nature 
was  it  that  made  you  divulge  your  project  to  your 
wife  ?"  In  the  first  mode  of  reply  the  term  beast 
would  be  preserved,  but  the  construction  of  the 
sentence  would  be  changed  :  in  the  second,  that 
term  would  be  replaced  by  another  signifying 
degradation,  but  the  structure  of  the  sentence 
would  remain  unaltered.  The  received  reading  is 
a  hybrid  between  the  two.  It  does  not  ask  Mac 
beth  whether  he  was  then  a  beast  or  what  vileness 
it  was  that  actuated  him,  but  what  beast  prompted 
his  disclosure — which  is  incoherent  and  beside 
the  mark,  since  there  is  no  question  of  external 


76  THE   TEXT    OF    SHAKESPEARE. 

influence,   but  one  of  internal   conflict   and  mu 
tation. 

Inasmuch  as  the  first  method  here  described 
would  alter  the  structure  of  the  sentence,  and 
thereby  involve  the  necessity  of  several  verbal  sub 
stitutions  not  easily  accounted  for,  we  are  driven 
to  the  adoption  of  the  second  method,  which  is 
simpler  and  requires  only  such  a  synonyme  for 
degradation  as  would  be  readily  transmuted  into 
beast.  Unless  I  am  greatly  mistaken,  we  may  find 
what  we  want  in  the  word  baseness, — 

What  baseness  was't  then, 
That  made  you  break  the  enterprise  to  me  ? 

By  this  reading,  it  will  be  observed,  the  metre 
does  not  suffer,  only  was't  becomes  a  long  or 
accented  syllable,  instead  of  being  a  short  one  as  it 
is  when  the  line  terminates  in  the  phrase,  "  What 
beast  was't  then  ?" — in  other  words,  the  last  foot 
becomes  an  amphibrach  instead  of  an  iambus. 

I  will  add,  for  form's  sake,  that  in  point  of  phrase 
ology  baseness  is  quite  Shakespearian,  and  it  might 
obviously  slide  into  beast  without  much  difficulty. 

The  Perkins  folio,  with  what  it  is  scarcely  harsh 
to  call  characteristic  infelicity  in  cases  of  impor 
tance,  proposes  to  read  boast  instead  of  beast. 
11  What  boast  was't  then?" 

But  this  emendation  has  no  congruity  at  all  with 
the  context.  There  is  no  question  of  boasting, 
which  is  alien  both  to  the  character  of  Macbeth 


MACBETH.  77 

and  to  the  occasion.  The  question  is  of  daring 
and  manhood.  Besides,  to  speak  of  a  boast  making 
a  man  divulge  an  enterprise,  carries  with  it  so 
little  meaning  that  it  could  not  be  the  language 
of  a  clear-headed  writer.  To  make  sense  would 
require  the  phrase  to  be  enlarged  into  ua  boast 
ful  spirit." 

After  this  discussion,  affecting  a  dialogue  the 
power  of  which  ought  not  to  be  diminished  by  any 
error  which  it  is  possible  to  remove,  I  -will  bring 
the  passage  again  before  the  reader  with  the  sug 
gested  emendations : 

Lady  Macbeth.     Was  the  hope  drunk, 
Wherein  you  bless'd  yourself  ?     Hath  it  slept  since  ? 
And  wakes  it  now  to  look  so  green  and  pale 
At  what  it  eyed  so  freely  ?     From  this  time, 
Such  I  account  thy  liver.     Art  thou  afeard 
To  be  the  same  in  thine  own  act  and  valour, 
As  thou  art  in  desire  ? 

Macbeth.     Prythee,  peace  : 
I  dare  do  all  that  may  become  a  man  ; 
Who  dares  do  more,  is  none. 

Lady  Macbeth.     What  baseness  was't  then, 
That  made  you  break  this  enterprise  to  me  ? 
When  you  durst  do  it,  then  you  were  a  man. 

These  slight  and  simple  corrections  of  blunders 
easily  accounted  for,  seem  to  myself  to  remove  four 
material  blemishes  that  greatly  impair  the  original 
clearness,  precision,  force,  and  beauty  of  the 
masterly  dialogue  in  which  they  have  been  hitherto 
permitted  to  stand. 


78  THE   TEXT   OF   SHAKESPEAEE. 

I  will  next  take  a  remarkable  passage  in  the 
same  tragedy,  which,  powerful  as  it  is  even  in  its 
present  state,  has  been  evidently  much  corrupted, 
and  requires  in  consequence  all  the  patience  and 
deliberation  that  can  be  brought  to  bear  upon  it. 

It  is  the  celebrated  apostrophe  of  Macbeth  to 
Banco's  ghost  when  the  awful  apparition  had  seated 
itself  in  his  chair : 

"  What  man  dare,  I  dare ; 
Approach  thou  like  the  rugged  Russian  bear, 
The  arm'd  rhinoceros,  or  the  Hyrcan  tiger ; 
Take  any  shape  but  that,  and  my  firm  nerves 
Shall  never  tremble  :  or,  be  alive  again, 
And  dare  me  to  the  desert  with  thy  sword ; 
If  trembling  I  inhabit  then,  protest  me 
The  baby  of  a  girl.     Hence,  horrible  shadow ! 
Unreal  mockery,  hence ! " 

Act  iii.  sc.  4. 

The  words  italicised  strike  me  as  spurious  upon 
the  grounds  which  I  proceed  to  assign. 

The  participle  trembling,  in  the  seventh  line,  is 
presumably  wrong,  because  the  verb  tremble  has  been 
employed  just  before,  namely,  in  the  fifth  line ;  and 
the  repetition  of  so  notable  a  word  at  so  short  an 
interval  amidst  an  abundant  choice  of  equivalent 
phrases,  would  argue  a  poverty  in  the  author's 
vocabulary  not  belonging  to  it,  and  weaken  the 
whole  speech. 

The  next  expression  /  inhabit  (as  well  as  the 
variety  inhibit  thee)  is  absolutely  devoid  of  signifi 
cance  where  it  is  placed.  Some  critics  have  tried 


MACBETH.  79 

hard  to  extract  a  meaning  from  it,  neglecting  the 
consideration  that  a  clear-headed  writer  like  Shake 
speare,  with  a  command  of  the  choicest  and  most 
forcible  terms  in  the  language,  could  not,  in  a 
passionate  apostrophe  calling  for  the  utmost  di 
rectness  and  vigour  of  diction,  have  employed 
phraseology  requiring  the  strained  efforts  of  com 
mentators  to  give  it  a  feeble  and  doubtful  interpre 
tation.  We  may  conclude  with  great  confidence 
that  he  never  put  those  words  into  that  line. 

The  phrase  the  baby  of  a  girl,  equivalent  (although 
this  has  been  disputed)  to  a  girl's  baby,  I  hold  also 
to  be  spurious  for  analogous  reasons.  (1.)  Why 
must  it  be  the  baby  of  a  girl,  i.e.  of  a  young 
woman?  What  has  the  age  of  the  mother  to  do 
here?  (2.)  The  doubtfulness  of  the  meaning  when 
perfect  obviousness  of  signification  is  required  and 
is  easy  to  find,  proclaims  it  to  be  spurious.  (3.) 
Construe  it  as  we  will,  it  cannot  express  what  was 
evidently  in  Macbeth' s  mind.  He  is  asseverating 
that  if  he  were  challenged  to  mortal  fight  by  a 
living  Banco,  and  shrank  from  it  with  terror  as  he 
now  quailed  before  the  unearthly  spectre  in  his 
chair,  he  would  consent  to  be  branded  as  the  most 
pusillanimous  of  human  beings.  Now,  with  no 
propriety  can  either  courage  or  cowardice  be  attri 
buted  to  a  baby.  We  speak  of  its  helplessness, 
imbecility,  and  want  of  intelligence,  and  stigmatise 
an  adult  as  a  baby  in  understanding;  but  we  do 
not  refer  to  the  little  nursling  in  connexion  with 


80  THE   TEXT    OF    SHAKE  SPEAEE. 

qualities  not  yet  developed :  we  do  not  call  a  man 
a  baby  in  courage.  What  the  text  requires  is  the 
designation  of  a  class  of  human  beings  remarkable 
for  fear,  —  a  type  of  timidity ;  and  general  opinion 
would  doubtless  point  to  young  women  themselves, 
not  to  their  infants. 

Shakespeare  with  his  own  hand  has  clearly  drawn 
the  same  distinction  in  the  following  passage : 

"  The  Greeks  are  strong,  and  skilful  to  their  strength, 
Fierce  to  their  skill,  and  to  their  fierceness  valiant ; 
But  I  am  weaker  than  a  woman's  tear, 
Tamer  than  sleep,  fonder  than  ignorance, 
Less  valiant  than  the  virgin  in  the  night, 
And  shitless  as  unpractised  infancy." 

Troilus  and  Cressida,  act  i.  sc.  1. 

These  observations,  proceeding  on  the  suppo 
sition  that  the  phrase  in  question  means  literally  a 
girl's  baby,  apply  with  tenfold  force  to  that  curious 
interpretation  of  it,  which  represents  it  as  designa 
ting  a  doll.*  Surely  a  doll  was  never  adduced  by 
any  writer  of  reputation  as  a  type  of  cowardice  of 
heart  or  tremulousness  of  nerves.  The  difficulty 

*  Sidney  Walker's  comment  upon  it  is  remarkable :  "  The 
baby  of  a  girl ;  i.e.  a  little  girVs  doll ;  call  me  a  mere  puppet,  a 
thing  of  wood.  For  baby  in  the  sense  of  doll,  see  Jonson's 
' Bartholomew  Fair,' passim"  After  citing  other  authorities 
he  adds,  "Babe  was  used  only  in  the  sense  of  infant:  baby 
might  mean  either  infant  or  doll"  " Critical  Examination  of 
the  Text  of  Shakespeare,"  vol.  iii.  p.  256.  Mr.  Walker  seems 
not  to  have  had  any  perception  of  the  incongruity  to  which 
this  interpretation  necessarily  leads.  If  I  tremble  protest  me 
to  be  a  doll,  a  thing  of  wood ! 


MACBETH.  81 

of  replacing  the  phrases  objected  to  is  doubtless 
great,  but   that   has   no  tendency  to  remove  the 
objections  to  their  genuineness.     The  first  of  them, 
if  trembling  I  inhabit,  might  be  superseded  by  if 
blenching  I  evade  it,  which  comes  tolerably  near  in 
sound,  and  makes  complete  and  appropriate  sense 
without  any  falling  off  in  vigour.     Dr.  Johnson 
is  said  (I  do  not  recollect  at  the  moment  where*)  to 
have  suggested  evade  it,  but  without  any  alteration 
of  the  antecedent  participle.    The  word  blenching  is 
used  by  Shakespeare  on  other  analogous  occasions, 
and   harmonises   in  signification  with  the  phrase 
which  follows.    It  does  not  certainly  much  resemble 
trembling;  but,  as  I  have  before  explained,  where  a 
word  is  too  closely  repeated,  and  is  thence  inferred 
to  be  spurious,  the  repetition  is  frequently  the  re 
sult  of  other  causes  than  resemblance,  and  conse 
quently  the  attempt  to  rectify  the  mistake  does  not 
or  needs  not  proceed  on  that  ground. 

Happily  for  the  credit  of  my  emendation,  Shake 
speare  employs  the  two  suggested  words  elsewhere 
in  a  similar  connexion. 

It  is  in  "  Troilus  and  Cressida,"  act  ii.  sc.  2  : 

"  How  may  I  avoid, 

Although  my  will  distaste  what  it  elected, 
The  wife  I  chose  ?     There  can  be  no  evasion 
To  blench  from  this" 

*  The  suggestion,  I  find,  is  quoted  as  Dr.  Johnson's  in 
Beckett's  "  Shakespeare's  Himself  again,"  p.  1 14.  I  do  not 
observe  it  in  Bos  well's  Variorum  edition. 

G 


82  THE   TEXT   OF   SHAKESPEARE. 

As  to  "  blench  "  alone,  we  have  in  "  Hamlet," 

act  ii.  sc.  2, — 

"  I'll  tent  him  to  the  quick  ;  if  he  but  blench, 
I  know  my  course." 

And  in  the  "  Winter's  Tale,"  act  i.  sc.  2,— 

"Would  I  do  this? 
Could  man  BO  blench  ?  " 

Dr.  Johnson  defines  blench  to  shrink,  to  start 
back  ;  and  adds,  "  not  used."  The  word  has  evi 
dently  a  close  family  connexion  with  blanch.  It  is 
now  replaced  by  flinch. 

The  greatest  difficulty,  however,  remains  to  be 
surmounted  in  finding  out  the  genuine  text  which 
has  been  displaced  by  the  phrase  the  baby  of  a  girl. 
And  although  several  readings  have  occurred  to 
me,  they  are  not  supported  by  reasons  strong 
enough  to  induce  me  to  venture  on  the  proposal  of 
any  of  them. 

Making  the  suggested  alterations  in  the  seventh 
line,  and  leaving  the  baby  undisturbed  in  the  arms 
of  its  girlish  mother,  I  will  bring  the  latter  part 
of  the  passage  again  before  the  reader : 

Take  any  shape  but  that,  and  my  firm  nerves 
Shall  never  tremble ;  or  be  alive  again, 
And  dare  me  to  the  desert  with  thy  sword, 
If  blenching  I  evade  it,  then  protest  me 
The  baby  of  a  girl.     Hence,  horrible  shadow  ! 
Unreal  mockery,  hence  1 


MACBETH.  83 

The  Perkins  folio  brings  forward  an  emendation 
of  the  fourth  line  here  quoted  which  even  Mr. 
Collier  pronounces  to  be  too  prosaic : 

"  If  trembling  I  exhibit,  then  protest  me." 

It  is  indeed  so  prosaic,  so  flat,  so  spiritless, 
where  the  utmost  force  of  expression  is  demanded, 
and  would,  we  may  be  sure,  have  been  wielded  by 
the  author,  that  it  almost  suffices  of  itself  to  shake 
all  confidence  in  the  old  corrector's  judgment,  and 
certainly  does  not  tend  to  confirm  the  authority 
claimed  for  him. 

Another  celebrated  passage  in  the  same  tragedy 
presents  us  with  a  further  instance  of  that  erroneous 
repetition  of  a  word  in  disagreeable  proximity  to 
which  I  have  occasion  so  often  to  advert.  In  such 
cases,  since  we  are  usually  deprived  by  the  origin  of 
the  error  of  all  clue  to  the  right  reading  afforded 
by  resemblance,  we  have  no  resource  (I  venture 
to  repeat)  but  studying  the  relations  of  things  and 
of  ideas,  in  connexion  with  the  author's  habitual 
modes  of  thought  and  expression.  Macbeth  is  here 
addressing  the  physician  of  his  wife : 

"  Canst  thou  not  minister  to  a  mind  diseased ; 
Pluck  from  the  memory  a  rooted  sorrow  ; 
Raze  out  the  written  troubles  of  the  brain  ; 
And  with  some  sweet,  oblivious  antidote, 
Cleanse  the  stuff 'd  bosom  of  that  perilous  stuff 
Which  weighs  upon  the  heart  ?" 

That  one  of  the  words  italicised  in  the  fifth  line 

G  2 


84  THE   TEXT   OF    SHAKESPEARE. 

is  wrong,  would  be  sufficiently  manifest  from  the 
exceeding  distastefulness  of  such  a  repetition  (how 
it  mars  the  beauty  of  an  incomparable  passage  !), 
were  it  not  proved  by  the  same  reasons  which 
show  the  first  of  them  to  be  spurious. 

The  meaning  of  the  word  stuff'd  is  incongruous 
with  that  of  the  context. 

"  Cleanse  a  stuiFd  bosom  "  does  not  express  a 
natural  sequence  of  thought.  We  speak  of  empty 
ing  or  relieving  of  its  contents  a  stuffed  receptacle, 
not  of  cleansing  it  qud  stuffed. 

If  we  look  at  the  lines  immediately  preceding 
the  one  under  present  criticism,  we  shall  be  struck 
with  the  force,  terseness,  and  precision  of  their 
language  :  we  shall  find  every  word  not  only  full 
of  vigour,  but  expressive  of  some  thought  perfectly 
congruous  with  the  meaning  of  the  context.  The 
natural  connexion  of  things  and  of  the  ideas  which 
represent  them  is  preserved.  Thus  a  rooted  sorrow 
is  to  be  plucked  from  the  memory,  not  effaced: 
written  troubles  are  to  be  razed  out,  not  eradicated ; 
or  to  put  the  statement  in  a  reverse  order,  what  is 
to  be  plucked  is  spoken  of  as  rooted ;  what  is  to  be 
razed  out  as  written,  and  we  may  be  sure  that  what 
was  to  be  cleansed  must  have  been  originally  spoken 
of  by  Shakespeare  as  dirty  or  polluted. 

On  these  grounds  I  come  to  the  conclusion  that 
the  word  "  stuff 'd  "  is  spurious  ;  and  the  task  re 
mains  to  find  out  the  term  which  it  has  displaced. 
.  It  is  a  quest  in  which  we  shall  probably  fail  if 
we  are  bent  on  discovering  some  word,  either  in 


MACBETH,  85 

sound  or  in  form,  similar  to  the  spurious  one ;  but 
if  we  look  at  the  natural  course  of  thought  and  the 
usage  of  our  great  dramatist,  the  path  is  plain, 
and  we  shall  probably  succeed.  In  fact,  the  thing 
has  already  been  done  to  our  hands,  but  unaccount 
ably  passed  over. 

There  are,  I  think,  several  considerations  to  show 
that  the  right  reading  is  what  Steevens  long  ago 
unsuccessfully  suggested : 

"  Cleanse  the  foul  bosom  of  that  perilous  stuff 
Which  weighs  upon  the  heart." 

The  first  and  foremost  reason,  is  that  the  al 
teration,  besides  doing  away  with  the  sin  against 
good  taste,  entirely  removes  the  objection  of  incon 
gruity  and  want  of  precision  which  lies  against 
the  old  designation.  I  do  not  think  that  the 
English  language  affords  a  happier  epithet  for  the 
place  than  the  one  introduced  ;  and  while  the 
term  is  certainly  not  lower  in  tone  than  the  con 
text,  it  may  be  literally  said  to  abound  in  the 
productions  on  which  we  are  engaged. 

In  one  place  it  is  used  in  a  way  which  corre 
sponds  so  closely  with  the  proposed  emendation  as 
to  amount  to  little  less  than  proof  in  itself.  The 
lines  were  quoted  by  Steevens  in  that  view : 

"Give  me  leave 

To  speak  my  mind,  and  I  will  through  and  through 
Cleanse  the  foul  body  of  the  infected  world, 
If  they  will  patieutly  receive  my  medicine." 

As  You  Like  It,  act  ii.  sc.  7. 
o  3 


86  THE    TEXT    OF    SHAKESPEARE. 

It  is  further  deserving  of  remark  that  these  are 
the  only  two  places  in  which  the  poet  employs  the 
precise  word  cleanse,  and  that  there  are  only  two 
passages  in  which  he  employs  other  forms  of  the 
same  verb.  I  may  as  well  quote  the  most  apposite 

of  them: 

"  I  have  trusted  thee,  Camillo, 
With  all  the  nearest  things  to  my  heart,  as  well 
My  chamber  councils  :  wherein  priest-like  thou 
Hast  cleaned  my  bosom :  I  from  thee  departed. 
Thy  penitent  reform'd." 

Pointer's  Tale,  act  i.  sc.  2. 

Here,  again,  it  is  the  pollution  of  guilt  from 
which  the  bosom  is  purged.  The  other  passage 
("Richard  II."  act  v.  sc.  5)  is  certainly  less  ap 
posite,  if  not  at  first  sight  somewhat  adverse ;  but, 
since  it  speaks  of  cleansing  the  eyes  from  tears, 
and  so  speaks  (it  may  be  presumed)  from  their 
dimming  the  sight,  it  is  not  really  discordant  with 
the  tenor  of  my  remarks. 

I  have  next  to  inquire  how  the  proposed  emen 
dation  conforms  to  the  last  of  the  conditions 
before  laid  down,  namely,  that  it  should  have 
some  affinity  in  point  of  sound  or  literal  form 
to  the  rejected  language  (a  matter  which  I  have 
already  noticed),  or  that  it  should  be  rendered 
probable  by  some  other  special  circumstance. 
To  affinity  of  the  required  kind  my,  or  rather 
Steevens's,  proposed  amendment  cannot  of  course 
pretend.  There  is  no  similarity  in  sound  or  form 
between  stuff'd  and  foul  (except  perhaps  the 


MACBETH.  87 

phonic  predominance  of  the  letter  /) ;  but  the  two 
special  circumstances  in  the  emendation  already 
adverted  to  weigh  greatly  and  even  decisively  in 
its  favour,  namely,  the  exactness  with  which  it  fits 
into  the  vacated  place,  and  the  striking  conformity 
of  the  amended  language  to  that  of  other  plays 
from  the  same  pen. 

My  conclusion  will,  I  think,  be  corroborated  by 
an  examination,  for  which  the  reader  will  now  be 
prepared,  of  the  emendation  furnished  in  the  Per 
kins  folio.  The  old  corrector  allows  stuff  'd  to  re 
main  unaltered,  and  changes  stuff  into  grief : 

"  Cleanse  the  stuff'd  bosom  of  the  perilous  grief" 

The  substitution  is  unfortunate.  Grief  is  certainly 
one  of  the  last  words  that  I  should  be  inclined  to 
adopt,  even  if  I  thought  stuff'd  should  be  retained 
and  stuff  abandoned. 

Cleanse  the  bosom  of  grief  (often  a  perfectly  pure 
passion)  is  an  unusual  without  being  a  happy 
phrase,  and,  coming  after  the  precise  and  vigorous 
language  of  the  preceding  lines,  must  be  felt  as 
weak  and  tame.  The  chief  objection,  however,  is 
that  the  topic  of  riddance  from  grief  has  already 
been  disposed  of  in  the  graphic  description  of  pluck 
ing  from  the  memory  a  rooted  sorrow  ;  so  that,  to 
introduce  it  again  here,  would  have  all  the  feeble 
ness  of  a  bare  and  aimless  repetition. 

The  word  stuff,  on  the  other  hand,  is  vigorous 
and  expressive  in  connexion  with  cleanse,  com- 

G  4 


88  THE   TEXT   OF    SHAKESPEARE. 

prehending  in  the  generality  of  its  signification 
all  that  presses  so  heavily  on  the  doctor's  patient, 
but  more  particularly  shadowing  out  the  remorse 
to  which  Macbeth  had  not  before  adverted.  Those 
evils  about  the  cure  of  which  he  had  previously 
questioned  the  physician,  are  mental  conditions 
that  might  be  experienced  by  an  innocent  sufferer, 
namely,  disease  of  the  mind,  rooted  sorrow,  troubles 
of  the  brain;  but,  in  the  fifth  line,  it  is  manifest 
that  by  the  phrase  cleansing  the  bosom  he  darkly 
hints  at  what  he  dares  not  openly  express,  the 
foulness  of  guilt,  the  festering  load  upon  the  con 
science;  and  this  allusion,  so  necessary  to  the 
climax  of  his  interrogatories,  would  be  entirely 
destroyed  by  the  old  corrector's  feeble  substi 
tution. 

I  need  scarcely  mention  that  the  substantive 
stuff  is  one  of  those  familiar  and  favourite  terms  of 
Shakespeare's,  which  he  is  in  the  habit  of  setting 
to  perform  multifarious  duties :  thus  we  find  such 
expressions  as  "the  stuff  of  conscience"  (quite 
analogous  to  the  phrase  at  present  under  discus 
sion);  the  heart  "made  of  penetrable  stuff;"  "my 
household  stuff;"  "what  stuff  is  this?"  referring 
to  what  had  been  said  (something  in  the  way  of 
Mr.  BurchelTs  "  fudge  "  *) ;  and  numerous  other 
applications  of  the  term. 

Another  instance  of  incongruity  in  an  earlier 

*  In  the  "Vicar  of  Wakefield." 


MACBETH.  89 

part  of  the  same  tragedy  will  not  require  so  long 
a  comment.  It  occurs  in  act  i.  sc.  3.  The  new- 
made  Thane  of  Cawdor,  absorbed  in  the  dazzling 
prospects  opened  to  his  view  by  his  recent  eleva 
tion,  ends  his  reverie  by  exclaiming  (according  to 
the  received  text), — 

"  Come  what  come  may, 
Time  and  the  hour  runs  through  the  roughest  day;" 

which  has  been  defended  by  numerous  examples  of 
similar  tautology  in  various  writers,  for  which  I 
must  refer  the  reader  who  is  desirous  of  seeing 
them  to  Boswell's  edition  of  "  Malone,"  vol.  xi. 
p.  50. 

The  passage,  however,  is  not  merely  tautological, 
but  marked  by  real  incongruity  of  thought.  Time 
running  through  a  day  may  be  allowable;  but  the 
hour  running  through  a  day,  if  it  has  any  meaning, 
must  be  regarded  as  harsh ;  and  both  abreast  taking 
part  in  the  race  is  altogether  incoherent.  Time 
and  one  of  its  divisions  are  represented  as  running 
through  another  of  its  divisions.  What  Macbeth 
intended  to  express  was,  "  Come  what  may  come, 
time  unceasingly  goes  on  through  the  roughest 
day,  so  as  to  bring  it  to  an  end." 

We  may  be  sure  that  Shakespeare  would  be  at 
no  loss  to  clothe  in  words  so  common  a  sentiment, 
without  affording  room  for  doubt  or  criticism. 

The  emendation  I  have  to  suggest  will  probably 
at  the  first  glance  meet  with  little  countenance. 


90  THE   TEXT   OF    SHAKESPEARE. 

I  propose  to  read : 

Come  what  come  may, 
Time's  sandy  hour  runs  through  the  roughest  day. 

It  will  be  allowed,  I  think,  that  this  alteration 
fully  remedies  the  tautology  and  the  incongruity  of 
ideas  in  the  received  text,  and  it  will  not  be 
difficult  to  show  that  it  is  Shakespearian  both  in 
cast  of  thought  and  in  style  of  expression. 

In  "  Henry  VI."  Part  I.  act  iv.  sc.  3,  we  have  - 

"  For  ere  the  glass  that  now  begins  to  run 
Finish  the  process  of  his  sandy  hour" 

And  in  the  "  Merchant  of  Venice,"  act  i.  sc.  1, — 

"  I  should  not  see  the  sandy  hour-glass  run 
But  I  should  think  of  shallows  and  of  flats." 

The  emendation  has  also  in  its  favour  the 
facility  with  which  the  received  reading  would 
have  been  substituted  for  it.  Mark  the  similarity 

between 

Time's  sandy  hour 

and 

Time  and  y*  *  hour. 

Who  can  wonder  at  one  being  transmuted  into 
the  other? 

*  The  form  ye  for  the  is  very  old,  and  has  lasted  to  our  own 
times.  Without  being  able  at  the  moment  to  assign  its  date, 
I  may  mention  as  sufficing  here  that  I  find  it  as  early  as  the 
16th  century  in  a  passage  cited  by  Richardson  in  his  "  Diction 
ary,"  and  I  have  personally  known  gentlemen  in  the  present 
century  who  habitually  employed  it. 


MACBETH.  91 

Being  engaged  on  the  text  of  "  Macbeth,"  I  may 
appropriately  mention  that  I  was  struck,  in  turn 
ing  over  the  volume  of  manuscript  corrections,  with 
another  instance  of  misplaced  commendation,  by 
Mr.  Collier,  of  an  attempted  amendment  in  the 
same  tragedy.*  He  writes :  "  A  very  acceptable 
alteration  is  made  on  the  same  evidence  in  Lady 
Macbeth's  speech  invoking  night,  just  before  the 
entrance  of  her  husband:  it  is  in  a  word  which 
has  occasioned  much  speculation. 

"  Come,  thick  night, 

And  pall  thee  in  the  dunnest  smoke  of  hell, 
That  my  keen  knife  see  not  the  wound  it  makes, 
Nor  Heaven  peep  through  the  blanket  of  the  dark, 
To  cry,  ' Hold,  hold !'" 

After  referring  to  former  commentators,  Mr. 
Collier  proceeds :  "  What  solution  of  the  difficulty 
does  the  old  corrector  offer  ?  As  it  seems  to 
us,  the  substitution  he  recommends  cannot  be 
doubted : — 

"  Nor  Heaven  peep  through  the  blankness  of  the  dark 
To  cry,  'Hold,  hold!'" 

"  The  scribe  misheard  the  termination  of  blank- 
ness,  and  absurdly  wrote  '  blanket.' ' 

The  line  here  in  question  is,  I  agree  with  the 
critic,  evidently  corrupt.  Heaven  peeping  through 
a  blanket  conveys  so  incongruous  an  image  as  to 
be  almost  if  not  altogether  ludicrous  ;  and  nothing 

*  "  Notes  and  Emendations,"  p.  419,  2nd  edition. 


92  THE    TEXT    OF    SHAKESPEARE. 

but  long  familiarity  could  reconcile  the  reader  to 
it,  or  save  the  hearer  of  it  from  a  smile. 

But  the  substitution  of  blankness,  although  not 
tending  to  provoke  a  smile,  scarcely  effects  a 
serious  amendment.  Not  to  insist  on  the  etymo 
logical  difficulty  that  blankness  is  derived  from  a 
root  meaning  whiteness,  rendering  it,  on  a  first 
glance  at  least,  an  incompatible  term  to  couple  with 
"  the  dark,"  on  account  of  the  conflicting  associa 
tions  likely  to  be  awakened, — it  is  quite  at  va 
riance  with  usage  to  speak  of  the  blankness  of  a 
dark  night,  and  equally  so  to  speak  of  looking 
through  blankness,  although  we  hear  of  persons 
looking  blank.  No  one,  I  suspect,  ever  dreamed 
before  of  putting  these  words  together. 

Shakespeare,  besides,  never  uses  "  blank  "  in  its 
abstract  form.  "  Blankness  "  is  not  to  be  found  in 
his  pages. 

It  is  curious  that  the  old  corrector,  having  dis 
carded  the  long-worn  blanket,  and  substituted  for 
the  last  syllable  of  that  noun  the  abstract  termina 
tion  ness,  making  the  word  blankness,  did  not 
proceed  a  step  farther,  and  change  the  n  of  the 
first  syllable  into  c,  in  order  to  meet  more  fully 
the  requirements  of  the  case.  Blackness  is  in 
every  way  preferable  to  blankness ;  and  we  must 
bear  in  mind  that  the  dark  here  is  a  synonyme  for 
the  night: 

Nor  Heaven  peep  through  the  blackness  of  the  dark 
To  cry,  "Hold,  hold!" 


MACBETH.  93 

This   reading   is   supported   by   a    passage   in 
"  Antony  and  Cleopatra,"  act  i.  sc.  4 : 

"  His  faults  in  him  seem  as  the  spots  of  heaven, 
More  fiery  by  night's  blackness." 

And  it  may  also  derive  an  indirect  corroboration 
from  a  remarkable  expression  in  the  epistle  of  St. 
Jude,  verse  xiii. :  "  Wandering  stars  to  whom  is 
reserved  the  blackness  of  darkness  for  ever:"  in 
Greek,  aa-rsps^  TrAaj/TJra*,  olg  b  %o$>o$  TOO  crxo'rou£  slg 


94  THE    TEXT    OF    SHAKESPEARE. 


EOMEO  AND  JULIET. 


AT  the  commencement  of  the  fifth  act  of  "Romeo 
and  Juliet,"  Romeo  is  introduced  communing  with 
himself  in  an  unusual  joyous  mood: — 

"  If  I  may  trust  the  flattering  eye  of  sleep, 
My  dreams  presage  some  joyful  news  at  hand  : 
My  bosom's  lord  sits  lightly  on  his  throne  ; 
And  all  this  day,  an  unaccustom'd  spirit 
Lifts  me  above  the  ground  with  cheerful  thoughts." 

Act  v.  sc.  1. 

The  word  in  italics  is  in  the  earliest  edition  of  the 
play :  the  folio  reads,  "  the  flattering  truth  of  sleep." 
We  may,  by  straining,  make  something  like  sense 
out  of  each  of  these  readings;  but  they  are  not 
happy.  Malone  supports  the  first  by  a  quotation 
from  "  Richard  III.,"  where  the  Duke  of  Clarence  is 
addressing  one  of  the  assassins  sent  to  murder  him : 

"My  friend,  I  spy  some  pity  in  thy  looks ; 
O  !  if  thine  eye  be  not  a  flatterer, 
Come  thou  on  my  side,  and  entreat  for  me." 

Act.  i.  sc.  4. 

But  mark   what  would  be  required  to  make  the 


ROMEO   AND   JULIET.  95 

quotation  applicable.  We  should  have  to  personify 
sleep,  and  make  Romeo  talk  of  looking  into  his 
(Sleep's)  eyes  and  espying  there  some  flattering 
intelligence,  which  would  be  a  violent  figure ; 
whereas  the  intention  of  any  one  who  wrote  the 
line,  or  adopted  the  word,  must  have  been  to  re 
present  Romeo  as  saying  that  he  himself  saw  when 
asleep  (or  with  the  eye  of  sleep)  what  was  grateful 
to  his  hopes.  It  was  certainly  meant  that  Romeo 
looked  with  the  eye  of  sleep,  not  into  it.  Malone's 
quotation  is  consequently  beside  the  mark,  and 
lends  the  reading  favoured  by  him  no  support. 

The  second  reading  scarcely  requires  discussing, 
as  it  is  extremely  like  a  contradiction  in  terms,  and 
at  all  events  has  no  special  appropriateness. 

The  Perkins  folio  abetted  by  Mr.  Collier  gives 
us  a  third : 

"  If  I  may  trust  the  flattering  death  of  sleep," 

an  emendation  in  which  there  is  certainly  no  life 
requiring  a  critical  stab  to  end  it. 

Mr.  Singer,  in  language  exhibiting  the  triumph 
of  irritability  over  grammar,  says  of  it :  "A  more 
unhappy  and  absurd  conjecture  than  this  of  'the 
flattering  death  of  sleep '  is  scarcely  to  be  paralleled 
even  by  some  of  the  other  doings  of  the  corrector's. 
I  read: — 

"  '  If  I  may  trust  the  flattering  soother  sleep, 
My  dreams  presage  some  joyful  news  at  hand.' 

The  similarity  of  sound,"  he  proceeds,  "in  re- 


96  THE   TEXT    OF    SHAKESPEARE. 

citation,  of  the  words  truth  of  and  soother,  may 
have  led  to  the  error;  and  the  poetical  beauty  of 
the  passage  is  much  heightened  by  the  personifica 
tion  of  sleep."* 

I  should  have  been  half  inclined  to  acquiesce  in 
Mr.  Singer's  amendment  but  for  two  reasons:  (1.) 
It  is  deficient  in  special  significance.  Romeo  in 
the  first  line  does  not  intend  to  speak  of  sleep  in 
its  soothing,  but  in  its  inciting  and  prophetic  or 
premonitory  office,  and  thus  to  connect  the  clause 
with  what  follows,  while  the  word  proposed  by 
Mr.  Singer  has  no  particular  bearing  on  the  subse 
quent  matter.  (2.)  His  amendment  sets  out  from 
the  supposition  that  the  right  word  must  resemble 
truth,  whereas,  since  there  are  two  rival  readings  in 
the  old  copies,  we  may  start  with  equal  chance  of 
success  from  the  other,  namely,  eye.  Let  us  try, 
then,  if  we  cannot  find  a  term  expressive  of  omens 
or  prognostications,  and  at  the  same  time  readily 
pervertible  into  the  concise  noun  which  has  super 
seded  it. 

Such  a  word,  which  must  of  course  be  a  mono 
syllable,  we  have  in  signs  :  — 

If  I  may  trust  the  flattering  signs  of  sleep, 
My  dreams  presage  some  joyful  news  at  hand. 

I  need  not  enter  into  any  lengthened  citations  to 
show  that  the  term  here  introduced  is  employed  in 
the  sense  of  omen  or  prognostication  by  Shake- 

*  "  The  Text  of  Shakespeare  Vindicated,"  p.  234. 


ROMEO    AND   JULIET.  97 

speare,  as  it  is  by  other  English  as  well  as  by  Latin 
authors.  The  following  lines  will  suffice  for  the 
purpose : 

"  The  bay  trees  in  our  country  are  all  wither'd, 
And  meteors  fright  the  fixed  stars  of  heaven; 
The  pale-faced  moon  looks  bloody  on  the  earth, 
And  lean-look'd  prophets  whisper  fearful  change  ; 
Rich  men  look  sad,  and  ruffians  dance  and  leap, 
The  one  in  fear  to  lose  what  they  enjoy, 
The  other  to  enjoy  by  rage  and  war  : 
These  signs  forerun  the  death  or  fall  of  kings." 

Richard  II.  act  ii.  sc.  4. 

It  is  worthy  of  remark  also  that  sign  is  the  only 
monosyllable  in  the  English  language  (unless  I  am 
greatly  deceived)  which  denotes  portent  or  prog 
nostication  ;  so  that  if  we  desire  to  endue  the  line 
in  question  with  this  particular  meaning,  we  are 
compelled  to  adopt  this  particular  word. 

The  transition  from  signs  to  eye  is  certainly  not 
very  easy  to  trace.  Probably  the  first  step  of  error 
was  transforming  signs  into  sigh,  which,  taken  by 
any  subsequent  reviser  or  corrector  in  connexion 
with  the  context,  would  be  so  manifestly  wrong  as 
to  warrant  the  substitution  of  another  word ;  and 
eye  being  nearest  in  sound  of  any  monosyllables 
capable  of  making  sense,  it  might  be  caught  at, 
and  deemed,  on  consideration,  to  be  sufficiently 
appropriate. 


98  THE   TEXT   OF    SHAKESPEARE. 


CORIOLANUS. 


IN  the  tragedy  of  "  Coriolanus "  a  very  simple 
correction  of  an  admitted  fault  effects  a  great 
improvement : 

"  O,  good,  but  most  unwise  patricians  !  why, 
You  grave  but  reckless  senators,  have  you  thus 
Given  Hydra  here  to  choose  an  officer, 
That  with  his  peremptory  '  shall,'  being  but 
The  horn  and  noise  of  the  monsters,  wants  not  spirit 
To  say,  he'll  turn  your  current  in  a  ditch, 
And  make  your  channel  his  ?     If  he  have  pow'r, 
Then  vail  your  ignorance  ;  if  none,  awake 
Your  dangerous  lenity." 

Act  iii.  sc.  1. 

It  is  unnecessary  to  discuss  the  emendations  of 
the  Perkins  folio,  since  they  have  been  so  effectually 
set  aside  by  Mr.  Singer,  who,  however,  seems  to 
favour  the  substitution  of  revoke  for  awake  in  the 
last  line  but  one.  A  simpler  alteration,  it  appears 
to  me,  will  rectify  the  obvious  error  with  better 

effect  upon  the  sense : 

If  he  have  power, 

Then  vail  your  ignorance  ;  if  none,  awake  from 
Your  dangerous  lenity. 


CORIOLANUS.  '    99 

Lenity  is  a  word  characterising  the  tenour  of 
the  policy  pursued  by  the  patricians,  or  their 
habitual  benevolent  supineness,  from  which  Corio- 
lanus  might  very  properly  call  upon  them  to  awake ; 
but,  if  he  had  intended  to  exhort  them  to  any  re 
vocation  of  what  they  had  done,  it  would  have  been 
more  appropriate  to  speak  of  acts  of  lenity.  The 
sense  seems  clearly  to  be,  "  if  this  officer  has  not 
really  the  power  he  assumes,  then  rouse  yourselves 
from  the  dangerous  remissness  which  has  allowed 
him  to  usurp  it ; "  and  this  sense  is  brought  out  by 
the  simple  insertion  of  from,  without  prejudice  to 
the  metre. 

An  attention  to  the  natural  course  of  thought 
will  assist  us,  if  I  mistake  not,  to  determine  the 
genuine  text  of  another  corrupt  line  in  the  same 
tragedy,  which  has  been  the  subject  of  much  con 
troversy;  and  it  is  deserving,  perhaps,  of  passing 
remark,  that  the  correct  reading  (as  I  think  it) 
turns  in  this  case,  as  it  does  in  a  passage  of  "  Julius 
Caesar  "  to  be  hereafter  cited,  on  a  child's  toy. 

Aufidius,  the  leader  of  the  Volscians,  is  speaking 
in  reference  to  the  Roman  general : 

"  So  our  virtues 

Lie  in  the  interpretation  of  the  times  ; 
And  pow'r,  unto  itself  most  commendable, 
Hath  not  a  tomb  so  evident  as  a  chair, 
To  extol  what  it  has  done." 

Act  iv.  sc.  7. 

The  last  line  but  one  of  this  extract  appears 

H    2 


100  THE   TEXT   OF    SHAKESPEAKE. 

to  me  undiluted  nonsense.  All  the  misdirected 
efforts  of  the  critics  have  not  been  able  to  extract 
from  it  a  consistent  meaning,  while  the  very  diffi 
culty  of  doing  it  proves  the  text  to  be  corrupt.  If 
we  consider  attentively  what  the  speaker  intended 
to  say,  we  shall  find  it  to  this  effect,  that  power, 
when  its  acts  are  intrinsically  praiseworthy,  does 
not  meet  with  the  slightest  token  of  applause  from 
the  men  of  the  time  for  what  it  has  done ;  and  to 
illustrate  his  sentiment  he  gives  us,  or  designs  to 
give  us,  an  instance  of  something  which  notoriously 
makes  a  very  faint  demonstration  in  that  way. 
As  neither  a  tomb  nor  a  chair  can  be  considered  as 
designating  an  instrument  or  medium  for  the  con 
temporary  laudation  of  meritorious  acts  of  power, 
our  task  is  to  find  two  words  which  will  denote 
what  those  words  ought  to  denote  with  clearness  but 
do  not,  and  at  the  same  time  so  far  resemble  the 
actual  reading  as  to  render  probable  the  substitu 
tion  of  the  latter  in  the  place  of  the  former. 

The  only  suggestion  with  this  view,  which  I 
have  happened  to  meet  with,  at  all  entitled  to 
serious  discussion,  is  the  following,  which  is  partly 
at  least  due  to  the  Perkins  folio : 

"  Hath  not  a  tone  so  evident  as  a  cheer? 

There  are  several  strong  objections  to  a  reading 
which  at  the  first  glance  appears  so  plausible. 

1.  A  cheer  cannot  with  any  propriety  be  called 
a  tone.  It  may  have  a  tone  —  e.g.  it  may  be 


CORIOLANUS.  101 

ironical,  as  the  House  of  Commons  knows ;  but  it 
is  not  a  tone  itself. 

2.  A  cheer,  which  must  be  here  construed  as  a 
general  term  meaning  the  same  as  cheers,  is  a  loud 
demonstration  of  applause,  whereas  the  strain  of 
the  passage  requires  a  feeble  one  to  constitute  the 
requisite  antithesis  between  what  is  merited  and 
what  is  the  least  that  could  be  given. 

3.  Tone  is  a  word  never  used  by  Shakespeare, 
and  cheer  is  never  used  by  him  in  the  modern  sense 
of  shout  of  approbation. 

The  reading  which  I  have  to  propose  is  as  fol 
lows  :  — 

And  pow'r,  unto  itself  most  commendable, 
Hath  not  a  trump  so  evident  as  a  child's 
To  extol  what  it  has  done. 

With  our  modern  associations  the  word  trump, 
which  is  here  the  same  in  signification  as  trumpet, 
may  not  at  first  be  consonant  with  our  feelings :  the 
immediate  idea  presenting  itself  may  be  that  of  the 
trump  of  the  card-table,  with  its  figurative  and 
slang  applications,  rather  than  the  trump  of  fame.* 
In  Shakespeare's  pages  the  term  is  used  solely  as 
the  equivalent  of  trumpet. 

My  proposed  reading,  after  the  first  shock  has 
been  overcome,  will  probably  be  allowed  to  con 
vert  the  line  into  good  sense  with  that  antithetical 

*  "  When  fame  shall  in  our  islands  sound  her  trump." 

Troilus  and  Cressida,  act  iii.  sc.  3. 

u  3 


102  THE   TEXT   OF    SHAKESPEARE. 

point  and  that  spice  of  sarcasm,  which  are  requisite 
for  the  force  of  the  passage.  The  degeneration  of 
trump  into  tomb  and  child 's  into  chair  in  the  hands 
of  copyists  and  compositors  is  easily  conceivable; 
while  it  exemplifies  that  insensibility  to  the  mean 
ing  of  the  document  before  them  into  which  both 
those  classes  of  imitative  manipulators  have  a  per 
petual  tendency  to  fall. 

There  is  a  verbal  error  requiring  correction  in 
the  lines  immediately  following  those  last  quoted, 
which,  since  it  has  provoked  much  discussion,  I 
must  not  pass  over  without  a  brief  notice.  The 
received  reading  is  universally  admitted  to  be 
wrong : 

"  One  fire  drives  out  one  fire,  one  nail  one  nail, 
Rights  by  rights  fouler,  strengths  by  strengths  do  fail." 

The  Perkins  folio  turns  fouler  into  suffer,  which, 
while  tame  and  rather  distant  in  resemblance,  im 
proves  the  sense.  It  cannot,  however,  stand  a 
moment  against  a  forcible  reading  insisted  upon 
by  Malone,  which  requires  a  much  slighter  change 
and  is  more  appropriate  in  significance : 

"  Rights  by  rights  founder,  strengths  by  strengths  do  fail." 

Why  this  emendation  has  not  been  universally 
adopted  it  is  difficult  to  say. 


103 


JULIUS  CJESAE. 


SOME  of  the  examples  of  corruption  in  the  text 
and  its  correction  already  adduced  can  scarcely 
have  failed  to  suggest  to  the  reader  what  a  com 
plete  transformation  of  the  sense  of  a  whole  pas 
sage  may  be  effected  by  the  alteration  of  a  word  or 
of  a  few  letters.  At  the  touch  of  the  emendator 
the  old  scene  melts  away  like  a  dissolving  view, 
and  is  replaced  by  another  which  bears  little  or  no 
relation  to  its  predecessor.  Of  such  a  transition 
perhaps  the  strongest  instance  I  have  yet  brought 
forward  is  in  Hamlet's  soliloquy,  where  the  sense  of 
two  lines  is  wholly  revolutionised  by  a  few  slight 
verbal  changes.  As  a  further  illustration  of  the 
same  point,  I  may  present  a  simple  case  where  the 
miscopying  or  misprinting  extends  only  to  a  single 
letter.  It  occurs  in  "  Julius  Caesar,"  in  the  first 
scene  of  the  third  act. 

Caesar  himself  is  speaking  to  Metellus  Cimber : 

"  I  must  prevent  thee,  Cimber ; 
These  couchings  and  these  lowly  courtesies 
ii  4 


104  THE    TEXT   OF    SHAKESPEARE. 

Might  fire  the  blood  of  ordinary  men, 
And  turn  preordinance  and  first*  decree 

Into  the  lane  of  children." 

Act  iii.  sc.  1. 

Here  a  reader  of  lively  imagination  might  possi 
bly  picture  to  himself  a  lane  formed  of  boys  and 
girls,  into  which  "  preordinance  and  first  decree," 
like  two  pompous  officers  of  the  law,  are  turned, 
doubtless  to  march  through  it.  If  our  supposed 
vivacious  friend  should  so  exercise  his  fancy,  the 
emendation  about  to  be  proposed,  simple  as  it  is, 
would  speedily  "  dissolve  the  view." 

I  must  premise  that  the  corruption  in  the  last 
line  of  the  quotation  is  not  (I  believe)  disputed 
by  any  one.  There  is  manifestly  no  sense  in  the 
phrase  as  it  stands.  Dr.  Johnson  conjectured  that 
lane  had  been  substituted  for  law,  and  that  we 
ought  to  read, 

"  Into  the  law  of  children." 

An  emendation  which  appears  to  have  been  gene 
rally  acquiesced  in. 

Nevertheless  it  is  without  force  or  point,  or  pecu 
liar  appropriateness, —  I  may  say  indeed  it  is  even 
awkward ;  and  on  these  grounds  conclusively  not 
Shakespearian. 

If  we  attend  to  the  sequence  of  thought  natural 

*  Mr.  Craik,  in  his  able  volume  entitled  "  The  English  of 
Shakespeare,"  proposes  to  read  fix'd  instead  ofjirst;  and  I 
think  the  emendation  so  happy  that  I  have  adopted  it. 


JULIUS   C.&SAR.  105 

to  the  occasion,  we  shall  come  to  a  result  altogether 
different  from  that  so  generally  adopted. 

The  speaker  evidently  intends  to  say  that  "  pre- 
ordinance  and  fix'd  decree,"  or  in  other  words 
deliberate  decision,  might,  in  the  common  run  of 
men,  be  changed  by  such  servility  as  was  now 
exhibited  into  something  notoriously  mutable  or 
proverbially  unstable  —  which  the  law  of  children 
(if  such  a  thing  can  be  said  to  exist,  or  to  be  ever 
thought  of)  is  not. 

If  he  had  said,  "  these  servile  obeisances  might 
turn  the  fixed  determination  of  ordinary  men  into 
a  weathercock,  the  train  of  thought  would  have 
been  felt  to  take  its  natural  course.  Let  us 
try,  then,  if  this  cannot  be  expressed  in  language 
conforming  to  the  conditions  within  which  every 
corrector  must  move. 

The  name  weathercock,  although  right  in  import, 
is  plainly  too  long  a  word  for  the  metre,  and  could 
not  by  any  conceivable  possibility  have  been  con 
verted  into  lane,  whether  by  copyist  or  compositor. 
It  was  not,  therefore,  the  original  reading;  but  it 
has  a  synonyme  which  would  have  served  the  pur 
pose  of  the  speaker  equally  well,  and  which  sug 
gests  itself  for  a  trial.  Let  us  suppose  the  poet  to 
have  written  — 

Into  the  vane  of  children, 

and  we  obtain  a  reading  which  chimes  in  with  the 
context,  while  it  is  obviously  capable,  in  the  hands 


106  THE    TEXT    OF    SHAKESPEARE. 

of  a  writer,  or  compositor,  of  lapsing  with  the  ut 
most  ease  into  lane* 

For  the  rest,  the  proposed  word  is  used  by  Shake 
speare  in  other  places  with  an  air  of  complete  fami 
liarity,  and  as  often  as  its  synonyme  weathercock. 

This,  it  may  be  said,  is  all  very  well,  as  far  as 
vane  is  concerned ;  but  who  ever  heard  of  the  vane 
of  children  ?  Most  people,  I  apprehend,  have  seen 
the  thing,  although  they  may  not  recollect  it  by 
that  appellation.  There  is  a  well-known  toy  hawked 
about  the  streets  of  most  English  towns,  pre 
cisely  answering  to  the  designation.  In  the  days 
of  my  own  childhood  it  was,  I  remember,  dignified 
by  the  title  of  windmill,  although  it  was  no  mill  at 
all,  but  only  an  humble  imitation  of  the  sails  of  that 
Quixotic  giant,  easily  set  in  motion  by  carrying  it 
in  the  hand  against  the  air.  It  was  doubtless  this 
plaything  that  Shakespeare  had  in  his  mind  when 
he  wanted  a  type  of  inconstancy  implying  some 
what  of  contempt ;  and  the  name  of  vane  which  he 
here  bestows  upon  it  is  more  appropriate  than  any 
other,  inasmuch  as  its  sole  function  is  to  turn  in 
the  wind. 

With  Mr.  Craik's  emendation,  already  noticed,  as 
well  as  my  own,  the  passage  will  read  thus : 

I  must  prevent  thee,  Cimber; 
These  couchings  and  these  lowly  courtesies 

*  The  substitution  of  I  for  v  may  have  had  a  mere  mechanical 
origin,  from  the  circumstance  that,  in  the  printer's  lower  case, 
the  compartment  containing  the  former  letter  adjoins  that 
containing  the  latter  one. 


JULIUS   (LESAR.  107 

Might  fire  the  blood  of  ordinary  men, 
And  turn  preordinance  and^/fo't?  decree 
Into  the  vane  of  children. 

There  arises  certainly  a  slight  incongruity  from  this 
emendation,  which  I  am  bound  in  fairness  to  notice 
and  to  admit.  If  it  is  adopted,  Caesar  is  made  to 
speak  of  an  ordinance  being  transformed  into  a  vane, 
whereas  it  would  properly  be  the  man,  the  power, 
the  will,  whence  the  ordinance  had  proceeded,  that 
would  be  identified  with  that  symbol  of  instability. 
Thus  in  "A  Winter's  Tale,"  act  ii.  sc..  3,  Leontes 
says  "  I  am  a  feather  for  each  wind  that  blows." 
In  this,  and  other  instances,  the  very  condensation 
of  meaning  which  is  so  remarkable  a  characteristic 
of  Shakespeare's  composition,  leads  him  into  in 
accuracies  which  are  brought  into  view  when  the 
language  is  literally  construed. 

Of  this  there  is  a  striking  instance  in  the  well- 
known  lines, — 

"  The  sense  of  death  is  most  in  apprehension; 
And  the  poor  beetle  that  we  tread  upon 
In  corporal  sufferance  finds  a  pang  as  great 
As  when  a  giant  dies." 

Measure  for  Measure,  act  iii.  sc.  1. 

Where  the  literal  construction  is  that  when  the 
poor  beetle  is  trodden  upon  he  finds  a  pang  as 
great  as  he  experiences  when  a  giant  dies ;  and  to 
avoid  this  incongruity  it  would  be  necessary  to 
expand  the  last  line  into  — 

As  a  giant  finds  when  he  diea, 


108  THE   TEXT   OF   SHAKESPEARE. 

to  the  utter  ruin  both  of  the  rhythm  and  of  the 
force  of  the  language.  Precisely  in  the  same  way 
arises  the  discrepancy  in  the  passage  immediately 
before  us :  the  lines  — 

And  turn  preordinance  and  fix'd  decree 
Into  the  vane  of  children. 

would  require  for  the  removal  of  the  defect  to  be 
expanded  into — 

And  turn  the  ruler  who  has  issued  his  preordinance 

and  fix'd  decree 
Into  the  vane  of  children, 

with  the  same  bad  effect  on  the  metre  and  the 
strength  of  expression. 

There  is  another  not  unplausible  mode  of  cor 
recting  the  received  reading,  which  suggested  itself 
amongst  several  others  while  I  was  thinking  about 
it,  and  which  is  far  preferable  to  "  the  law  of 
children,"  viz.,  — 

Into  the  play  of  children. 

That  is  to  say,  the  lowly  courtesies  in  question 
might,  in  some  men,  turn  their  deliberate  resolu 
tions  into  child's  play.  Play  might  have  been  as 
easily  at  least  as  law  perverted  into  lane.  Taking, 
however,  into  view,  the  superior  expressiveness 
of  vane  with  the  slighter  alteration  required  for 
the  substitution  of  the  received  reading,  I  feel 
little  doubt  that  it  was  the  original  word.  Besides, 


JULIUS   CAESAR.  109 

child's  play  is  usually  employed  to  designate  what 
is  trifling  or  easy  of  accomplishment,  not  what  is 
variable. 

I  will  just  add,  relative  to  the  lines  quoted  from 
"Measure  for  Measure"  on  the  feelings  of  the  lower 
animals,  that  the  defect  in  construction  might  be 
corrected  by  a  simple  expedient,  well  known,  I  dare 
avouch,  to  adepts  in  composition,  and  occasionally 
resorted  to  by  them,  namely,  throwing  the  general 
names  which  are  there  singular  into  the  plural 
number,  at  some  sacrifice,  perhaps,  of  vividness  in 
the  effect : 

And  the  poor  beetles  that  we  tread  upon 
In  corporal  sufferance  find  a  pang  as  great 
As  giants  when  they  die. 

But  on  such  a  ground  no  one  would  be  justified  in 
tampering  with  the  text,  the  legitimate  aim,  as  all 
admit,  being  to  restore,  not  to  improve,  the  genuine 
reading. 


110  THE   TEXT    OF    SHAKESPEARE. 


KING   LEAR 


A  CORRUPT  passage  occurs  in  this  tragedy,  which 
has  occasioned  a  good  deal  of  controversy  and  a 
number  of  interpretations  in  its  support  as  well  as 
of  rival  suggestions  to  correct  it,  none  of  them 
marked  by  any  peculiar  appropriateness,  and  con 
sequently  leaving  the  field  open  to  fresh  com 
petitors.  The  lines  in  question  are  to  be  found  in 
"  King  Lear,"  act  iv.  sc.  6.  Edgar,  after  reading 
Goneril's  letter  to  her  paramour,  urging  upon  him 
the  assassination  of  her  husband,  exclaims,  accord 
ing  to  the  received  text : 

"  O,  undistinguislitd  space  of  woman's  will ! 
A  plot  upon  her  virtuous  husband's  life  ; 
And  the  exchange  my  brother!" 

Malone  and  Steevens  have  both  unsuccessfully 
tried  to  explain  the  expression  in  italics.  The 
latter  affirms  that  it  plainly  signifies  undistinguish- 
ing  licentiousness:  the  former,  reasonably  enough, 
demurs  to  this  and  adopts  Warburton's  interpreta 
tion,  who  says  it  means  that  the  variations  of 


KING  LEAR.  Ill 

woman's  will  are  so  sudden  that  there  is  no  dis 
tinguishable  space  between  them.  I  cannot  con 
scientiously  saddle  Shakespeare  with  either  of  these 
lame  significations.  The  old  annotator  of  the  Per 
kins  folio  makes  the  matter  worse;  he  seriously 
proposes,  and  Mr.  Collier  as  seriously  abets, 

"  O  unextinguish 'd  blaze  of  woman's  will ! " 

which,  but  for  Mr.  Collier's  grave  verdict,  I  should 
have  thought  could  have  been  received  with  no 
thing  but  that  manifestation  of  merriment  to  which 
this  long  epithet  in  its  potential  form  is  sometimes 
applied. 

We  have  only,  it  appears  to  me,  to  reflect  on 
what  a  man  in  Edgar's  position  would  be  likely  to 
say  in  order  to  arrive  at  the  right  reading.  He 
would  naturally  fall  into  the  old  sarcasm  against 
the  unaccountable  caprices  of  the  sex:  and  he 
would  of  course  touch  either  on  the  mutability  of 
women  (as  Scott  did  in  his  celebrated  lines*)  or 

*  "  O  woman,  in  our  hours  of  ease 
Uncertain,  coy,  and  hard  to  please, 
And  variable  as  the  shade 
By  the  light  quivering  aspen  made  ; 
When  pain  and  anguish  wring  the  brow, 
A  ministering  angel  thou!"  Marmion. 

Perhaps  some  readers  will  prefer  the  Latin  original  of  these 
lines,  cited  wholly  or  in  part  by  a  sapient  critic  to  prove  Scott 
a  plagiarist : 

"  Femina,  quae  molles  si  quando  carpimus  horas, 
Tristis  es,  et  dubia  concilianda  vice  ; 


112  THE    TEXT    OF    SHAKESPEARE. 

on  the  difficulty  of  following  their  motives  and 
movements.  The  latter  was  the  topic  of  Edgar's 
exclamation,  into  which  he  appears  to  have  been 
goaded  by  the  sudden  view  of  the  untraceable 
labyrinth  of  the  female  mind,  opened  by  Goneril's 
letter.  A  small  change  in  the  received  text  would 
bring  it  into  accordance  with  such  a  sentiment : 

O  undistinguish'd  maze  of  woman's  will ! 

Maze  is  a  word  several  times  employed  by  our 
author.  The  instance  which  follows  I  quote  be 
cause  the  passage  contains  not  only  that  term  but 
the  epithet  (in  a  different  form)  which  my  emen 
dation  would  connect  with  it. 

It  is  in  "Midsummer  Night's  Dream,"  act  ii, 
sc.  2 ;  Titania  loquitur : 

"  And  the  quaint  mazes  in  the  wanton  green 
For  lack  of  tread  are  undistinguishable." 

Although  Shakespeare  was  more  likely  when  he 
wrote  the  lines  in  "Lear"  to  have  in  view  the  maze 
at  Hampton  Court  than  the  quaint  figures  on  a  vil 
lage  green,  and  the  undistinguishableness  referred 
to  is  of  a  different  kind  in  each  of  the  two  cases,  yet 
the  speech  of  Titania  may  be  admitted  to  show  at 

Quae  levior  zephyro,  tremulaque  incertior  umbra, 
Quam  facit  alternis  populus  alba  comis  — 

Cum  dolor  atque  supercilio  gravis  imminet  angor, 
Fungeris  angelico  sola  ministerio." 

Arundines  Cami,  p.  55. 


KING   LEAR. 

least  an  association  in  the  poet's  mind  of  a  maze 
with  the  quality  of  not  being  readily  traceable  —  a 
consideration  which  adds  some  probability,  however 
small,  to  my  proposed  emendation. 

I  scarcely  need  to  point  out  that  it  would  not  be 
difficult  to  pervert  maze  into  space,  in  the  common 
course  of  copying  or  printing.  In  discussing  this 
passage  I  have  not  thought  it  needful  to  take 
into  consideration  either  the  reading  of  the  old 
quartos,  namely,  wit  for  will,  nor  the  suggestions 
of  Mr.  Singer  in  his  "  Vindication  of  the  Text  of 
Shakespeare."  The  former  has  been  generally  aban 
doned,  and  the  latter  have  never  been  received. 


114  THE   TEXT   OP   SHAKESPEAEE. 


CYMBELINE, 


AMONGST  other  passages  in  the  interesting  play 
of  "  Cymbeline,"  the  following  has  given  rise  to 
much  comment : 

"What!  are  men  mad?     Hath  nature  giv'n  them  eyes 
To  see  this  vaulted  arch  and  the  rich  crop 
Of  sea  and  land, — which  can  distinguish  'twixt 
The  fiery  orbs  above,  and  the  twinn'd  stones, 
Upon  the  numbered  beach."  Act  i.  sc.  7. 

Crop  has  been  thought  corrupt,  and  Warburton 
proposed  cope ;  but  this,  as  Steevens  has  remarked, 
would  be  mere  tautology,  since  cope  and  vaulted 
arch  would  here  mean  the  same  thing.  It  would 
show  strange  poverty  in  a  singularly  rich  mind. 

Although  it  is  possible  to  affix  a  meaning  to  crop^ 
yet  it  would  be  a  strained  and  inapposite  one,  and 
consequently  not  to  be  attributed  to  our  author. 
I  would  therefore  propose  to  substitute  prop:  we 
should  thus  have  in  natural  sequence  or  connexion 
the  arch  and  the  support  to  it. 


CYMBELINE.  115 

There  is  nothing  awkward  or  unusual  in  this 
language,  as  is  shown  by  a  line  of  Pope's : 

"Till  the  bright  mountains  prop  the  incumbent  sky," 

although  I  can  find  nothing  in  Shakespeare  to 
support  it,  and  accordingly  my  emendation  must 
rest  on  its  intrinsic  propriety,  coupled  with  the 
facility  of  substituting  crop  for  prop. 

There  has  also  been  some  discussion  about 
the  second  word  italicised,  number 'd.  It  appears 
to  me  so  abundantly  obvious  that  numbered  must 
be  wrong  (inasmuch  as  it  asserts  what  is  no 
toriously  false)  while  the  negative  epithet  un- 
number'd  has  a  peculiar  appropriateness,  that  I 
will  not  weary  the  reader  by  discussing  it  fur 
ther,  but  refer  him  to  the  Variorum  edition  of 
Boswell,  vol.  xiii.  p.  46,  with  the  remark  that 
Dr.  Johnson  strangely  professes  his  inability  to 
understand  twinrid,  as  applied  to  stones.  I  am 
not  able  to  find  any  other  single  word  which 
would  be  so  forcible  and  apposite.  The  speaker  is 
dwelling  on  the  power  of  men's  discrimination 
between  things  apparently  alike,  such  as  the  stars 
among  themselves  and  the  pebbles  on  the  sea 
shore,  many  of  which  are  as  little  distinguishable 
from  each  other  as  human  twins  are. 

The  corrected  passage  will  stand  as  follows : 

What!  are  men  mad?     Hath  nature  giv'en  them  eyes 
To  see  this  vaulted  arch  and  the  rich  prop 
i  2 


1  1  0  THE    TEXT    OF    SHAKESPEARE. 

Of  sea  and  land;  which  can  distinguish  'twixt 
The  fiery  orbs  above  and  the  twinn'd  stones 
Upon  tli  unnumbered  beach. 

Some  of  the  commentators  seem  to  have  con 
sidered  the  distinguishing  to  be  between  the  stars 
and  the  pebbles ;  whereas  it  is  clearly  in  my  appre 
hension  between  the  several  stars  and  the  several 
pebbles  amongst  themselves. 

In  the  same  play,  a  rather  remarkable  compound 
term  is  used  in  the  tender  and  beautiful  apostrophe 
of  Arviragus,  to  the  supposed  exanimate  Fidele : 

"  the  ruddock  would 

With  charitable  bill  (O  bill,  sore-shaming 
Those  rich-left  heirs  that  let  their  fathers  lie 
Without  a  monument!)  bring  thee  all  this  ; 
Yea  and  furr'd  moss  besides,  when  flow'rs  are  none, — 
To  winter-ground  thy  corse."  Act  iv.  sc.  2. 

To  winter-ground  a  corse  is  to  me  clearly  desti 
tute  of  meaning,  notwithstanding  some  attempted 
explanations.  The  sense  intended  was  evidently 
"  to  defend  or  guard  the  corse  from  winter." 

The  Perkins  folio  proposes  winter- guard,  which 
is  good;  but  the  suggestion  I  have  to  offer  is,  I 
think,  still  better,  namely,  winter-fend,  which  would 
be  as  easily  convertible  into  the  received  text,  and 
seems  to  me  more  forcible  and  beautiful,  and  more 
akin  in  melody  to  the  preceding  terms. 

It  has,  too,  an  analogous  compound  in  another 
place  to  support  it.  In  u  The  Tempest,"  Ariel  says 


CYMBELINE.  117 

to  Prospero,  in  reply  to  the  question  "  How  fares 
the  King  and  his  followers  ?  " — 

"  Just  as  you  left  them,  sir,  all  prisoners 
In  the  lime-grove  which  weather-fends  your  cell." 

Act  v.  sc.  1. 

Coleridge  seems  to  have  been  struck  with  the 
beauty  or  the  expressiveness  of  the  latter  term; 
for  he  has  adopted  it  in  his  celebrated  character  of 
Pitt: 

"  The  influencer  of  his  country  and  his  species 
was  a  young  man,  the  creature  of  another's  prede 
termination,  sheltered  and  weather-fended  from  all 
the  elements  of  experience." 

The  compound  verb  which  I  now  propose  is 
quite  as  forcible  and  beautiful  as  the  one  adopted 
by  Coleridge,  and  its  appropriateness  to  the  place 
assigned  to  it  cannot  be  surpassed : 

Yea,  and  furr'd  moss  besides,  when  flow'rs  are  none, 
To  winter-fend  thy  corse. 

The  interesting  play  before  us  contains  another 
misreading,  which  has  been,  as  far  as  I  can  find, 
unnoticed  by  former  commentators.  In  the  last 
scene  of  the  last  act,  lachimo  describes  the  circum 
stances  which  led  to  his  base  conduct  to  Posthumus 
and  Imogen.  "  Upon  a  time,"  he  says,  "  the  good 
Posthumus"  was 

"sitting  sadly 

Hearing  us  praise  our  loves  ot%  Italy 
For  beauty  that  made  barren  the  swell'd  boast 
i  3 


118  THE   TEXT   OF    SHAKESPEARE. 

Of  him  that  best  could  speak ;  for  feature  laming 
The  shrine  of  Venus  or  straight-pight  Minerva, 
Postures  beyond  brief  nature." 

Here  the  phrase  in  italics  wants  congruity  with 
the  rest  of  the  clause.  The  poet  was  clearly 
intending  to  contrast  the  attitude  of  Venus  Avith 
the  attitude  of  Minerva,  the  posture  of  one  statue 
being  well  known  throughout  the  civilized  world 
to  be  bending,  that  of  the  other  to  be  upright. 
The  introduction  of  shrine,  which  has  no  possible 
business  where  it  is,  upsets  this  intention  at  once, 
and  ruins  both  the  contrast  and  the  poetry.  In 
what  sense,  too,  can  a  shrine  be  called  a  posture,  and 
spoken  of  as  one  of  the  postures,  or  having  one  of 
the  postures  which  excel  natural  attitudes  ?  The 
alteration  of  three  letters,  and  the  addition  of  a 
fourth,  effect  the  restoration  both  of  the  proper 
meaning  and  of  the  intended  contrast : 

for  feature*,  laming 

The  shrinking  Venus  or  straight-pight  Minerva, 
Postures  beyond  brief  nature. 

My  proposed  emendation  will  lose  nothing  should 
it  recall  those  lines  of  Thompson  which,  according 
to  Mr.  Hobhouse  (since  Lord  Broughton),  the  view 
of  the  Venus  of  Medicis  instantly  suggests.  "  The 
comparison  of  the  object  with  the  description," 
he  adds,  "  proves  the  correctness  of  the  portrait." 

*  There  are  reasons  for  changing  feature  into  figure,  for 
which  see  Appendix. 


CYMBELINE.  119 

The  poet  (it  is  almost  needless  to  say)  is  speaking 
of  Musidora : 

"  With  wild  surprise 
As  if  to  marble  struck,  devoid  of  sense, 
A  stupid  moment  motionless  she  stood. 
So  stands  the  statue  that  enchants  the  world, 
So  bending  tries  to  veil  the  matchless  boast, 
The  mingled  beauties  of  exulting  Greece." 

The  Seasons.     (Summer). 

There  is  an  epithet  used  in  "  Cymbeline"  which, 
although  explained  and  justified  by  Dr.  Johnson 
and  other  critics,  I  cannot  help  thinking  out  of 
place. 

Cymbeline,  after  hearing  the  disclosures  from 
which  he  learns  the  existence  of  his  two  sons  and 
daughter,  exclaims  : 

"O  rare  instinct! 

When  shall  I  hear  all  through?     This  farce  abridgment 
Hath  to  it  circumstantial  branches,  which 
Distinction  should  be  rich  in." 

A  fierce  abridgment  is  not  appropriate  to  the 
occasion.  Dr.  Johnson  explains  it  to  signify  vehe 
ment,  rapid:  whereas  the  disclosures  made  by 
Belarius,  immediately  before  Cymbeline's  exclama 
tion,  are  deliberate,  and  accompanied  by  tears  of 
tenderness  at  the  prospect  of  losing 

"  Two  of  the  sweet'st  companions  in  the  world." 
The  quotations  brought  to  support  the  employ- 

i  4 


120  THE    TEXT    OF    SHAKESPEARE. 

merit  of  the  epithet  here,  strike  me  as  singularly 
inappropriate.     One  is  from  "  Timon  of  Athens:" 

"  0  the  fierce  wretchedness  that  glory  brings." 
The  other  is  from  "  Love's  Labour  Lost : " 
"With  all  the  fierce  endeavour  of  your  wit." 

But  surely  the  very  proper  expressions  of  fierce 
wretchedness  and  fierce  endeavour,  cannot  prove  the 
propriety  of  the  expression  fierce  abridgment :  they 
can  prove,  at  the  most,  that  the  epithet  itself  is 
Shakespearian,  not  that  it  is  suitably  applied  here. 

What,  in  fact,  is  the  drift  of  Cymbeline's  speech  ? 
It  is  that  the  account  he  has  heard  of  the  won 
derful  events  that  have  befallen  his  children  is 
too  short ;  it  has,  of  necessity,  "  circumstantial 
branches : "  and  he  proceeds  to  mention  a  number 
of  details  which  he  longs  to  know,  but  for  Avhich 
time  and  place  will  not  serve. 

In  consonance  with  the  whole  tenour  of  the 
context,  I  propose  to  read  brief  abridgment,  and 
I  do  not  know  that  if  we  had  to  choose  unshackled 
we  could  find  a  better  designation.  But  we  are 
not  quite  unshackled,  since  the  word  wanted  must 
be  a  monosyllable,  be  supported,  if  possible,  by 
similar  usage,  and  be  convertible  without  much 
difficulty  into  the  corrupt  reading.  It  fortunately 
happens  that  Shakespeare  has  employed  the  pro- 


CYMBELINE.  121 

posed  epithet  as  a  prefix  to  the  same  noun  in  "  The 
Rape  of  Lucrece:" 

"  This  brief  abridgment  of  my  will  I  make  :"* 

which  satisfies  two  of  the  conditions.  With  regard 
to  the  third;  brief e  (as  it  would  be  originally 
written)  and  fierce,  might  with  ease  be  visually 
mistaken  for  each  other,  although  not  auricularly. 
Without  resembling  in  sound,  they  are  composed 
of  the  same  letters,  with  the  exception  of  one  con 
sonant. 

From  all  the  preceding  considerations,  I  venture 
to  conclude  that  the  genuine  reading  is  brief 
abridgment. 

*  Boswell's  "  Malone,"  vol.  xx.  p.  174. 


122  THE   TEXT   OF   SHAKESPEARE. 


THE   TEMPEST. 


IN  the  beautiful  play  of  "  The  Tempest  "  there  are 
several  spurious  readings,  which  materially  dis 
figure  the  passages  in  which  they  occur. 

The  first  I  have  to  notice  is  in  act  i.  sc.  2. 
Prospero  says,  according  to  the  received  text : 

"  there  is  no  soul — 
No  not  so  much  perdition  as  an  hair — 
Betid  to  any  creature  in  the  vessel." 

The  plain  meaning  of  which,  if  literally  con 
strued,  is  "no  soul  has  happened  to  any  creature 
in  the  vessel,"  an  expression  certainly  not  to  be 
vindicated  from  the  imputation  of  nonsense. 

The  common  way  of  averting  the  imputation  is 
to  assume  a  sudden  change  in  grammatical  con 
struction  :  but  there  is  nothing  to  call  for  such  a 
change,  no  end  answered  by  it.  The  speech  con 
tains  plain  information,  and  is  not  one  of  those 
bursts  of  feeling,  or  starts  of  imagination,  or  mani 
fest  turns  of  policy,  or  other  extraordinary  utter 
ances,  which  alone  can  justify  an  abrupt  break. 


THE    TEMPEST.  123 

The  defect,  however,  admits  of  being  easily  reme 
died. 

Instead  of  soul  read  evil,  and  all  is  set  right; 
"  There  is  no  evil  betid  to  any  creature,"  coincides 
with  our  author's  language  elsewhere.  In  "  Richard 
III."  act  i.  sc.  2,  I  find  the  line: 

"  More  direful  Lap  betide  that  hated  wretch." 

Evil  would  be  written  euill,  admitting  of  an 
easy  perversion  into  soule,  as  it  was  then  spelt. 

Another  misreading  of  a  single  monosyllable, 
not  unimportant  however  to  the  significance  and 
propriety  of  the  language,  is  to  be  found  in  act  ii. 
sc.  2  of  the  same  drama.  Trinculo  says : 

"  I  will  here  shroud  till  the  dregs  of  the  storm  be  past." 

Whoever  heard  of  the  dregs  of  a  storm  ?  If  it 
meant  anything  at  all,  it  would  imply  the  mere 
dribblings  of  the  tempest  when  its  force  was  fast 
waning,  the  opposite  of  what  Trinculo  intended  to 
say.  He  evidently  meant  that  he  would  take 
shelter  till  the  fury  of  the  storm  had  subsided. 

Instead  of  dregs,  I  would  suggest  rage,  which  it 
would  not  be  difficult  to  transmute  into  the  actual 
reading : 

I  will  here  shroud  till  the  rage  of  the  storm  be  past. 

The  Perkins  folio  alters  dregs  to  drench,  which 
is  descending  from  bad  to  worse.  A  drenching  may 


124  THE    TEXT    OF    SHAKESPEARE. 

be  got  in  a  storm  certainly  enough,  but  to  speak  of 
the  drench  of  a  storm  passing,  is  not  either  English 
or  Shakespearian.  Drench,  too,  as  a  noun,  is  not 
used  by  our  great  dramatist  in  any  other  way 
than  to  denote  (according  to  Dr.  Johnson's  defini 
tion)  "  physic  for  a  brute." 

A  third  disputed  passage  in  the  same  play 
appears  to  me  to  admit  of  a  like  simple  rectifica 
tion. 

In  act  iii.  sc.  1,  Ferdinand,  while  employed  in 
carrying  logs  for  his  hard  task-master,  says  of 
Miranda,  according  to  the  usual  reading : 

"  My  sweet  mistress 

Weeps  when  she  sees  me  work,  and  savs  such  baseness 
Had  ne'er  like  executor,     \forget: 
But  these  sweet  thoughts  do  even  refresh  my  labours, 
Most  busy-less  when  I  do  it." 

Here  "I forget"  seems  to  have  nothing  to  do; 
and  not  only  is  the  last  line  unmeaning,  but  busy- 
less  is  an  anomalous  compound,  not  found  in 
Shakespeare  or  elsewhere. 

No  one,  as  far  as  I  know,  has  attempted  to  sup 
ply  the  idle  phrase  first  mentioned  with  employ 
ment;  but  several  suggestions  have  been  offered  in 
explanation  or  correction  of  busy-less.  One  anno- 
tator  proposes  busy-least,  another  busiest,  and  the 
Perkins  folio  busy-blest.  None  of  these  emenda 
tions  has,  I  believe,  been  pronounced  satisfactory — 
except  perhaps  by  the  proposers. 

In  venturing  on  an  additional  attempt,   I   am 


THE    TEMPEST.  125 

bold  enough  to  suggest  four  alterations,  but  they 
are  separately  small.  I  would  append  all  to  I  forget ; 
substitute  that  for  do  in  the  next  line ;  put  labours 
in  the  same  line,  into  the  singular  number;  and 
change  busy -less,  in  the  fifth  line,  into  busily. 

The  tenour  of  the  passage  would  then  be,  "  I 
forget  all  but  these  sweet  thoughts  that  even 
refresh  my  labour  when  I  most  busily  do  it ;  or,  in 
other  words,  when  I  work  the  hardest." 

So  altered,  the  lines  would  stand,  — 

My  sweet  mistress 

Weeps  when  she  sees  me  work,  and  says  such  baseness 
Had  ne'er  like  executor.     I  forgot  all 
But  these  sweet  thoughts  that  ev'n  refresh  my  labour 
Most  busily  when  I  do  it. 

The  alterations  here  made,  it  will  be  observed, 
bind  together  the  parts  of  a  passage  before  held 
in  rather  loose  coherence.  Forget,  which  in  the 
received  text  is  an  idle  loiterer,  totally  isolated 
and  destitute  of  occupation,  is  endowed  with  a 
comprehensive  function  by  having  all  assigned  for 
its  subject.  All  in  its  turn  imparts  appropriate 
significance  to  but,  which  the  commentators,  not 
knowing  how  to  dispose  of  it,  would  convert  into 
and  or  for.  That  imperilled  conjunction  is  thus 
saved  from  metamorphosis,  while  even  connects 
itself  (greatly  to  the  social  invigoration  of  both 
adverbs)  with  the  subsequent  when,  "  even  when 
I  do  it : "  and  all  these  revivified  expressions  unite 
in  expelling  busiless  and  reinstating  busily  in  its 
proper  place. 


126  THE   TEXT   OF    SHAKESPEAEE. 

It  is  scarcely  needful  to  prolong  this  explanation 
by  adverting  to  the  facility  with  which  the  several 
errors  might  have  been  committed,  as  a  mere 
glance  is  sufficient  to  settle  that  point.  I  will 
remark  only  that  the  do,  in  the  fourth  line,  was 
probably  caught  by  the  compositor's  eye  from  the 
same  monosyllable  in  the  fifth. 

A  somewhat  prolix  controversy  has  arisen  re 
specting  an  expression  used  by  Prospero  in  another 
scene  of  u  The  Tempest."  He  is  addressing  Ferdi 
nand,  on  the  occasion  of  bestowing  his  daughter  on 
his  young  friend : 

"  If  I  have  too  austerely  punish'd  you, 
Your  compensation  makes  amends;  for  I 
Have  given  you  here  a  thread  of  my  own  life, 
Or  that  for  which  I  live." 

As  the  third  line  looks  very  much  like  nonsense, 
some  of  the  commentators  have  zealously  laboured 
to  endow  it  with  a  reasonable  meaning,  and  support 
it  by  quotations :  while  others  of  them  maintain  that 
the  correct  reading  is,  "a  third  of  my  own  life." 

It  would  be  tedious  to  enter  into  this  con 
troversy,  and  I  must  content  myself  with  giving 
the  references  below.*  It  would  also  be  needless  ; 
for  I  think  the  true  text  may  be  determined  by 
considerations  to  which  none  of  those  critics  have 
adverted.  If  the  reader  will  look  attentively  at 

*  Boswell's  "  Malone,"  vol.  xv.  p.  132;  and  "A  Few  Words 
in  reply  to  Mr.  Dyce,"  by  Joseph  Hunter,  p.  4. 


THE    TEMPEST.  127 

the  fourth  line,  he  will  perceive  that  the  precise 
import  of  the  preceding  expression  is  there  pur 
posely  explained;  or,  what  is  the  same  thing,  an 
equivalent  expression  is  furnished  for  it.  Prospero 
twice  describes  what  he  gives :  first,  as  something 
(say  an  unknown  quantity  #)  "of  his  own  life," 
and  secondly,  as  "that  for  which  he  lives  ;"  and 
we  have  therefore  to  find  a  phrase  (#)  for  the  third 
line  which  will  be  synonymous  with  the  one  in 
,  the  fourth.  In  this  there  is  no  difiiculty.  That 
for  which  a  man  lives,  must  be  the  end,  aim,  or 
object  of  his  life.  Let  us  try  the  first  of  these 
three  nouns : 

for  I 

• 

Have  given  you  here  the  end  of  my  own  life, 
Or  that  for  which  I  live. 

The  last  line  is  apparently  added  by  the  poet  or 
the  speaker,  under  the  apprehension  that  the  end 
of  life  (a  phrase  sometimes  applied  in  another 
manner)  might  be  ambiguous. 

The  way  in  which  the  blunder  arose,  or  may 
have  arisen,  becomes  at  once  obvious  by  merely 
placing  the  two  readings  in  juxtaposition  : 

a  thread 
the  end 

After  the  end  had  been  corrupted  into  thread,  the 
article  a  would  be  requisite  to  make  sense,  as  well 
as  to  fill  up  the  metre,  and  it  seems  to  have  accord 
ingly  forced  itself  into  the  text. 


128  THE    TEXT    OF    SHAKESPEARE. 

The  emendation  now  proposed,  it  will  be  ad 
mitted,  raises  the  passage  into  precise  good  sense; 
and  perhaps  after  this  discussion  the  reader  will  be 
more  sensible  to  the  absence  of  that  quality  in  both 
the  received  readings.  I  will  first  advert  to  a  third. 
What  rational  interpretation  can  be  put  upon  a 
man's  saying  that  in  his  daughter  he  gives  the 
third  of  his  own  life  ?  and  when  he  follows  it  up 
by  declaring  that  by  the  third  of  his  own  life  he 
means  that  for  which  he  lives,  we  are  tempted  to 
ask,  what  and  where  are  the  other  two  thirds  ?  and 
why  are  they  not  worth  living  for  also  ? 

On  turning  to  the  other  reading,  we  obtain 
somewhat  better  sense* by  construing  "a  thread  of 
his  own  life  "  to  mean  simply  one  of  his  offspring  ; 
but  the  language  is  not  Shakespearian,  and  the  only 
quotation  brought  forward  from  an  old  author 
that  can  be  considered  as  lending  it  support,  speaks 
not  of  a  thread  of  a  man's  life,  but  of  a  thread  of 
his  body,  which  is  not  altogether  the  same  thing. 
Mark,  too,  the  platitude  and  weakness  in  which  this 
reading  would  land  us ;  it  would  make  Prospero 
utter  the  tame  and  not  very  coherent  speech,  "  I 
have  given  you  here  a  child  of  mine,  or  that  for 
which  I  live."  Shakespeare  doubtless  employs  oc 
casionally  the  expression  thread  of  life,  but  always 
with  the  definite  article,  expressed  or  implied,  and 
always  in  the  common  metaphorical  sense  in  which 
it  cannot  form,  and  cannot  be  spoken  of  as  forming, 
a  gift  from  one  person  to  another. 


THE    TEMPEST.  129 

JP  urtner  on  in  "  The  Tempest  "  there  is  another 
wrong  reading  which  appears  to  have  escaped  the 
critics  in  the  variorum  edition  of  Boswell,  but  not 
the  annotator  of  the  Perkins  folio.  Prospero 
disclosing  himself  to  the  King  of  Naples,  says  : 

"  Behold,  sir  King, 

The  wronged  Duke  of  Milan,  Prospero." 

***** 

Alonso  answers : 

"  Whe'r  thou  beest  he,  or  no, 
Or  some  enchanted  trifle  to  abuse  me, 
As  late  I  have  been,  I  not  know." 

The  word  trifle  can  have  no  proper  business  here. 
It  has  only  one  meaning  in  Shakespeare  or  else 
where,  i.e.  "  a  thing  of  no  moment,"  and  Alonso  in 
the  first  blush  of  recognition  would  hardly  stigma 
tise  his  old  enemy  to  his  face  as  of  no  importance. 
What  in  truth  does  he  design  to  say?  Clearly, 
"  whether  thou  art  in  reality  Prospero  or  only  a 
magical  apparition  of  him  I  do  not  know." 

Several  words  immediately  present  themselves, 
all  of  them  much  more  adapted  to  the  situation 
than  the  actual  occupant ;  but  not  any  one  of  them 
comes  so  near  in  sound  as  rival : 

Or  some  enchanted  rival  to  abuse  me  ; 

i.  e.  the  phantom  of  my  old  rival  raised  up  by  some 
device  of  magic. 

We  must  bear  in  mind  that  the  King  of  Naples 
was  Prospero's  "inveterate  enemy"  and  had  con- 

K 


130  THE    TEXT    OF    SHAKESPEARE. 

federated  with  the  treacherous  Antonio  to  expel 
the  rightful  duke  from  Milan.  Alonso  may  there 
fore  with  great  propriety  call  Prospero  his  rival 
or  enemy.  We  have  the  two  words  together  in 
"  Midsummer  Night's  Dream ;"  Theseus,  address 
ing  Demetrius  and  Lysander,  says  : 

"  I  know  you  are  two  rival  enemies." 

Act  iv.  sc.  1. 

That  the  king  did  not  consider  Prospero  as  a  person 
of  no  moment,  but  as  a  competitor  whom  he  had 
injured  and  whose  injuries  he  was  bound  to  redress, 
is  shown  in  an  after  part  of  his  speech  : 

"  Thy  dukedom  I  resign  ;  and  do  entreat 
Thou  pardon  me  my  wrongs." 

The  emendation,  already  alluded  to,  proposed  in 
the  Perkins  folio  is  : 

"  Or  some  enchanted  devil  to  abuse  me ; " 

which  has  so  little  to  recommend  it  that  it  may  be 
passed  over  or  left  to  the  tender  mercies  of  Mr. 
Singer.*  If  I  did  not  think  rival  the  true  reading, 
I  should  suggest  model. 

I  will  close  this  subject  by  adding  that  the  word 
rival  might  with  great  ease  be  perverted  into  trifle 
from  mere  similarity  of  sound. 

*  "  The  Text  of  Shakespeare  Vindicated,"  p.  3.  "  Think," 
says  Mr.  Singer,  "  of  an  enchanted  devil !  This  is  surely  to 
indulge  the  pruritus  emendandi  without  bounds  or  considera 
tion  for  the  poet." 


131 


THE  COMEDY  OF  EEEOES, 


THE  next  corrupt  passage  which  I  shall  endea 
vour  to  correct,  by  the  light  of  the  same  prin 
ciples,  contains  a  complication  of  mistakes  not 
easy  to  deal  with.  It  occurs  in  the  "  Comedy  of 
Errors,"  and  is  both  imperfect  and  adulterated 
beyond  the  necessity  of  formal  proof. 

The  corrector  in  the  Perkins  folio  endeavours  to 
amend  it  by  the  introduction  of  a  whole  line,  as  well 
as  by  the  substitution  of  single  words. 

In  the  first  part  of  this  attempt  he,  according  to 
my  judgment,  completely  breaks  down. 

Adriana,  having  inquired  of  Dromio  of  Syracuse : 

"  Where  is  my  master,  Dromio  ?  is  he  well  ?  " 

Dromio  replies : 

"  No,  he's  in  Tartar  limbo  worse  than  hell :" 
A  devil  in  an  everlasting  garment  hath  him, 
One  whose  hard  heart  is  button'd  up  with  steel ; 
A  fiend,  a  fairy,  pitiless  and  rough; 
A  wolf,  nay  worse,  a  fellow  all  in  buff; 
A  back-friend,  a  shoulder-clapper,  one  that  countermands 
The  passages  of  alleys,  creeks,  and  narrow  lands; 

K.    2 


132  THE    TEXT    OF    SHAKESPEARE. 

A  hound  that  runs  counter,  and  yet  draws  dry-foot  well, 
One  that  before  the  judgment  carries  poor  souls  to  hell." 

Act  iv.  so.  2. 

The  Perkins  folio  corrects  the  passage  as  fol 
lows,  introducing,  as  will  be  perceived,  a  whole 
line  after  the  third : 

"  Adriana.  Where  is  thy  master,  Dromio?  is  he  well? 
DromioS.No,  he's  in  Tartar  limbo,  worse  than  hell; 

A  devil  in  an  everlasting  garment  hath  him /<?//, 
One  whose  hard  heart  is  button'd  up  with  steel; 
Who  knows  no  touch  of  mercy,  cannot  feel; 
A  fiend,  a  fury,  pitiless  and  rough; 
A  wolf,  nay  worse,  a  fellow  all  in  buff; 
A  back-friend,  a  shoulder-clapper,  one  that  counter 
mands 
The  passages  and  alleys,  creeks,  and  narrow  lands." 

Here  several  of  the  emendations  are  good ; 
namely,  thy  master  for  my  master  *,  a  fury  for  a 
fairy  (which  was  proposed  by  Theobald),  and 
the  passages  and  alleys  instead  of  the  passages  of 
alleys. 

On  the  other  hand,  fell  added  to  the  third  line,  if 
construed  with  the  verb,  is  not  English.  To  have 
a  person  fell  is  unprecedented,  and  the  epithet  is 
too  distant  from  devil  to  find  its  home  there. 

The  additional  line  is  not  needed,  being  not  only 

*  This  substitution  of  thy  for  my  is,  nevertheless,  not  neces 
sary;  the  wife  even  now  in  the  North  of  England  frequently 
speaks  of  her  husband  as  "my  master,"  and  we  must  recollect 
that  Shakespeare  carried  the  manners  and  customs  and  phrases 
of  his  own  land  into  foreign  countries. 


THE  COMEDY  OF  ERRORS.          133 

in  itself  tautological  but  a  weak  dilution  of  hard 
heart  in  the  preceding  verse  and  of  pitiless  in  the 
subsequent  one.  We  may,  I  think,  safely  conclude 
that  Shakespeare  never  wrote  it. 

Adopting  the  four  emendations  already  com 
mended,  I  would  suggest  the  following  reading, 
which  I  hope  every  one  under  whose  eye  it  comes 
will  patiently  consider,  with  the  reasons  adduced  to 
justify  it,  before  he  either  condemns  or  approves : 

Adriana.  Where  is  thy  master,  Dromio?  is  he  well? 
Dromio  S.  No,  he's  in  Tartar  limbo  worse  than  hell : 

A  devil  in  everlasting  torment  laid  him  by  the  heels; 

One  whose  hard  heart  is  battened  upon  seals  ; 

A  fiend,  a  fury,  pitiless  and  rough; 

A  wolf,  nay  worse,  a  fellow  all  in  buff ; 

A  back-friend,  a  shoulder-clapper,  one  that  counter- 
waits 

The  passages  and  alleys,  creeks,  and  narrow  gates. 

The  reasons  on  which  my  alterations  are 
founded,  I  will  state  with  as  much  brevity  as  the 
full  explanation  of  them  allows., 

Torment  is  more  usually  coupled  with  the  epithet 
everlasting  than  garment  *  is,  and  at  all  events,  it 
connects  itself  more  suitably  with  Dromio's  account 

*  The  buff  jerkin  appears  to  have  been  sometimes  called,  in 
slang  language,  an  everlasting  garment  (see  Boswell,  vol.  iv. 
p.  224),  which  very  circumstance  may  have  led  to  the  substi 
tution  of  garment  for  torment.  As  the  buff  dress  is  introduced 
with  emphasis  in  the  third  line  below,  we  may  conclude  it  was 
not  intended  to  weaken  the  emphasis  and  commit  tautology  by 
mentioning  it  here  too. 

K  3 


134  THE    TEXT    OF    SHAKESPEARE. 

of  his  master's  having  been  arrested  and  consigned 
to  Tartarus,  a  place  proverbial  for  endless  torture, 
where  Sisyphus  is  eternally  rolling  up  his  reluc 
tant  stone,  and  the  Danaides  are  perpetually  pour 
ing  water  into  vessels  that  refuse  to  hold  it.  A 
devil  in  torment  is  to  be  construed  as  a  devil  in  the 
art  or  practice  of  tormenting,  as  in  another  place 
("  Twelfth  Night,"  act  iii.  sc.  4),  a  man  is  said 
to  be  "a  devil  in  private  brawl;"  and  in  the  same 
play  (act  ii.  sc.  5),  one  of  the  dramatis  persona? 
says  to  another,  "  To  the  gates  of  Tartarus,  thou 
most  excellent  devil  of  wit,"  meaning  an  adept  in 
cunning  devices. 

Laid  is  rendered  necessary  instead  of  hath  by 
the  adoption  of  the  whole  phrase  of  which  it  forms 
a  part,  and  which  is  introduced  to  complete  the 
sense  left  imperfect  in  that  line. 

Lay  him  by  the  heels  was  at  the  date  of  these 
plays  a  common  expression  for  arresting  a  man. 
The  late  Lord  Campbell,  in  his  judicious  little 
work  entitled  "  Shakespeare's  Legal  Acquirements 
Considered,"  says  (in  reference  to  the  phrase 
"  to  punish  you  by  the  heels "  which  occurs  in 
"  Henry  IV."  Part.  II.  act  i.  sc.  2),  "  To  lay  by  the 
heels  was  the  technical  expression  for  committing 
to  prison ;  and  I  could  produce  from  the  Reports 
various  instances  of  its  being  so  used  by  distin 
guished  judges  from  the  bench." 

We  need  not,  however,  go  beyond  Shakespeare 
himself  to  find  authority  for  the  expression.  In 


THE  COMEDY  OF  ERRORS.          135 

"Henry  VIIL"  act  v.  sc.  3,  the  Lord  Chamber 
lain  says : 

"  As  I  live, 

If  the  king  blame  me  for  't,  I'll  lay  ye  all 
By  the  heels,  and  suddenly ;  and  on  your  heads 
Clap  round  fines  for  neglect." 

Now  it  was  clearly  Dromio's  design  to  tell 
Adriana  that  his  master  had  been  arrested  by  a 
sheriff's  officer,  and  he  could  not  have  selected  a 
more  appropriate  phrase  than  the  one  suggested, 
both  to  complete  the  defective  line  in  the  required 
sense  and  to  rhyme  with  the  next  line  when  pro 
perly  rectified.  It  is  in  accomplishing  both  these 
ends  that  its  special  claim  to  be  admitted  consists. 

The  boldest  innovation,  however,  on  the  received 
text  is  the  proposed  substitution  of  batterid  upon 
seals,  in  place  of  button'd  up  with  steel,  or,  as  some 
have  it,  button'd  up  in  steel.  In  reference  to  the 
last  expressions,  I  have  to  ask,  what  possible  con 
nexion  can  there  be  between  a  hard  heart  and  steel 
buttons  ?  Why  should  they  be  mentioned  in  con 
junction  ?  Shakespeare  is  in  the  habit  of  putting 
things  together  with  a  meaning,  with  some  point 
or  purpose,  but  in  the  combination  before  us  there 
is  none.  The  line  is  positively  puerile.  In  point 
of  historical  fact,  too,  it  does  not  appear  that  the 
buff  or  leathern  jerkin  had  buttons  of  steel.  In 
Howe's  account  of  the  dresses  of  that  period  and 
of  these  appendages  to  them,  steel  buttons  are  not 

K    4 


136  THE    TEXT   OF    SHAKESPEARE. 

named  * ;  and  in  the  only  place  in  Shakespeare 
where  jerkins  and  buttons  are  mentioned  in  con 
nexion,  the  latter  are  crystal. 

By  the  term  seals  in  my  emendation,  it  is  of 
course  intended  to  signify  writs  with  seals  upon 
them,  with  impressions  in  fact  of  the  great  seal  of 
England  f,  forming  a  conspicuous  feature  in  their 
appearance;  and  considering  the  way  in  which  the 
feelings  are  hardened  and  inured  to  the  sight  of 
misery  by  any  occupation  the  chief  business  of 
which  is  to  inflict  it,  there  is  a  peculiar  propriety 
in  describing  the  heart  of  the  sheriff's  officer,  whose 
duty  it  is  to  serve  the  sealed  writs  and  arrest  the 
sufferers,  as  battening  upon  the  legal  instruments 
by  which  he  lived,  and  growing  hard  upon  so  dry 
and  sorry  a  diet. 

I  cannot,  it  is  true,  produce  a  passage  from  our 
poet  in  which  the  writ  capias  is  designated  a  seal, 
but  there  is  a  similar  synecdoche  in  "  Richard  II." 

*  Howe  mentions  buttons  of  silk,  thread,  hair,  gold  and 
silver  twist,  crystal,  and  those  made  of  the  same  stuff  with  the 
doublets,  coats,  and  jerkins  to  which  they  were  attached  (the 
latter  as  being  in  constant  use  by  the  common  people);  but  1 
can  find  no  mention  of  steel  buttons.  See  Strutt's  "  Compleat 
View  of  the  Manners,  Customs,  &c.,  of  the  Ancient  Inhabitants 
of  England,"  vol.  iii.  p.  91. 

f  Blackstone,  after  telling  us  that  the  Court  of  Chancery  is 
the  officina  justitite,  the  shop  or  mint  of  justice  where  all  the 
king's  writs  are  framed,  proceeds,  "  it  [«  writ]  is  a  mandatory 
letter  from  the  king  in  parchment,  sealed  with  his  great  seal 
and  directed  to  the  sheriff  of  the  county." — Commentaries, 
vol.  iii.  p.  273. 


THE  COMEDY  OF  ERRORS.          137 

act  v.  sc.  2.     The  Duke  of  York  says  to  his  son 
Aumerle  : 

"  What  seal  is  that  that  hangs  without  thy  bosom  ?  " 

referring  not  to  a  signet,  but  to  a  written  docu 
ment,  a  letter,  with  a  seal  impressed  upon  it. 

As  to  the  expression  battening,  it  is  sufficient  to 
adduce  in  the  way  of  authority,  Hamlet's  pathetic  - 
reproach  to  his  mother, — 

"  Could  you  on  this  fair  mountain  leave  to  feed 
And  batten  on  this  moor?"  Act  iii.  sc.  4. 

The  representation  of  battening  upon  seals  may 
be  supported  by  analogous  descriptions  of  meta 
phorical  aliment  in  other  places;  thus  we  have  in 
"Julius  Caesar:" 

"  A  barren-spirited  fellow,  one  that  feeds 
On  objects,  arts,  and  imitations." 

And  in  the  same  play  "  supple  knees  feed  arro 
gance."* 

To  complete  my  argument,  I  must  notice  that 
the  corrupt  reading  (as  I  deem  it)  buttorfd  up 
with  steel,  or  in  steel,  would  be  easily  fashioned  by  a 
careless  copyist  out  of  batterid  upon  seals. 

*  Probably  some  of  my  readers  may  with  myself  be  re 
minded,  by  these  extracts,  of  those  fine  stanzas  of  Lord  Byron's 
on  the  death  of  Sir  Peter  Parker,  of  which  the  following  noble 
lines  form  a  part : 

"  Time  cannot  teach  forgetfulness 
While  grief  s  full  heart  is  fed  by  fame" 


138  THE    TEXT    OF    SHAKESPEARE. 

Whatever  objections  may  be  urged  against  the 
emendations  just  proposed  and  advocated,  I  do  not 
anticipate  a  single  one  against  the  two  next  sug 
gestions,  the  second  of  which,  indeed,  follows 
necessarily  upon  the  first.  The  couplet  — 

"A  back-friend,  a  shoulder  -clapper,  one  that  countermands 
The  passages  and  alleys,  creeks  and  narrow  lands," 

I  would  turn  into  — 

A  back-friend,  a  shoulder-clapper,  one  that  countenvaits 
The  passages  and  alleys,  creeks  and  narrow  gates. 

Almost  every  critic  has  felt  that  countermand 
was  not  the  right  word  at  the  end  of  the  first 
of  these  lines,  and  I  am  only  surprised  that  the 
other  term  which  seems  to  compel  reception  by  its 
singular  appositeness,  was  left  for  me  to  suggest. 
Counterwait,  although  now  obsolete,  is  in  fact  the 
only  word  in  the  English  language  that  fits  the 
post  here  assigned  to  it.  It  signifies  to  watch 
against  or  to  watch  with  a  hostile  or  counteractive 
purpose.  In  the  last  edition  of  Nares's  "  Glossary," 
it  is  defined  to  watch  against,  with  a  quotation 
from  WithalPs  "  Dictionarie,"  edition  1608,  namely, 
"  He  that  his  wife  will  counterwait  and  watch." 
It  is  to  be  found  with  the  same  signification  in 
Chaucer.*  Shakespeare  certainly  does  not  employ 


*  The  Greek  verb  avTityvXatrow  seems  to  have  fundamentally 
the  same  meaning.  It  is  denned  by  Liddell  and  Scott  "to 
watch  in  turn,"  and  in  Med.  "  to  be  on  one's  guard  against," 


THE  COMEDY  OF  ERRORS.          139 

the  word  anywhere  else,  and  consequently  its 
claim  to  be  adopted  depends  on  the  singular  felicity 
with  which,  while  it  bears  sufficient  resemblance  to 
the  rejected  term  to  account  for  the  mistake,  it  re 
stores  complete  sense  to  the  passage  and  at  the 
same  time  compels  the  right  reading  of  the  sub 
sequent  line. 

It  is  indeed  a  strong  recommendation  of  counter- 
waits  in  this  place  that  it  rids  us  of  the  phrase 
narrow  lands,  which  is  an  evident  and  unmeaning 
corruption,  and  gives  us,  in  its  stead,  the  good  old 
English  expression  narrow  gates,  equivalent  to 
narrow  ways.  I  have  in  my  day  heard  gates  used 
for  ways  in  the  North  hundreds  of  times.  More 
over  Shakespeare  himself  employs  the  word  in 
the  same  signification,  and  in  one  passage,  fortu 
nately  for  the  credit  of  my  emendation,  uses  it  in 
connexion  with  alleys,  as  is  done  in  the  corrected 
reading  of  the  lines  before  us.  The  extract  is 
from  "Hamlet:" 

"  Swift  as  quicksilver  it  courses  through 
The  natural  gates  and  alleys  of  the  body." 

Act  i.  sc.  5. 

The  next  example,  although  the  corrupt  reading 
lies  in  two  words  contained  in  a  single  line,  ex 
hibits  four  different  points  worthy  of  remark :  ( 1 ) 

but  the  nouns  connected  with  it  are  explained  in  a  way  more 
obviously  agreeable  to  the  derivation;  avrt^uXac^,  "a  watching 
against,"  and  a»rt(puXa£,  "a  watch  posted  to  observe,"  both 
corresponding  in  import  with  counterwait. 


140  THE    TEXT    OF    SHAKESPEARE. 

What  may  be  done  by  attending  to  the  natural 
course  of  thought  and  expression;  (2)  how  totally 
unconnected  in  point  of  resemblance  the  corrupt 
reading  may  be  with  the  genuine  one;  (3)  how,  on 
the  other  hand,  the  genuine  reading  may  be  per 
verted  by  close  similarity;  (4)  how  one  misreading 
readily  leads  to  another.  I  have  already  referred 
to  the  passage  in  the  Introductory  Chapter:  it 
occurs,  like  the  last,  in  the  "  Comedy  of  Errors : " 

"  Therefore  merchant,  I'll  limit  thee  this  day 
To  seek  thy  help  by  beneficial  help. 
Try  all  the  friends  thou  hast  in  Ephesus; 
Beg  thou  or  borrow  to  make  up  the  sum, 
And  live  :  if  no,  then  thou  art  doomed  to  die." 

Act  i.  sc.  1. 

The  commentators  have  been  sorely  puzzled 
with  the  second  line,  which  every  one  admits  to  be 
spurious.  Pope  proposes  to  read  to  seek  thy  life, 
but  his  emendation  is  at  once  put  out  of  court  by 
the  fact  that  to  seek  a  man's  life  is  to  go  about  to 
destroy  him.*  The  Perkins  folio  suggests  to  seek 
thy  hope,  which  is  flat  and  pointless ;  and  Mr.  Singer, 
to  seek  thy  fine,  which  is  no  better,  but  perhaps 
more  ungainly.  Steevens  proposes  to  change  the 
second  help  into  means,  retaining  the  first  —  an 
alteration  successful  only  in  drawing  down  the 
condemnation  of  Malone.  If  we  look  at  what  was 
passing  in  the  mind  of  the  duke,  we  shall  soon 

*  Steevens  on  this  point  aptly  cites  what  Antonio  says  of 
Shylock,  "  He  seeks  my  life." 


THE  COMEDY  OF  ERRORS.          141 

discover  the  signification  which  the  line  ought  to 
bear.  ^Egeon  having  imperilled  his  life  by  a  breach 
of  the  law,  could  be  redeemed  from  death  by  no 
other  means  than  paying  a  fine  of  a  thousand 
marks,  whereas  the  whole  property  of  the  poor  old 
man  saved  from  the  shipwreck  amounted  to  barely 
a  hundred  marks.  The  duke,  willing  to  favour  him 
as  far  as  lies  in  his  power  under  the  inexorable 
law,  says  to  the  culprit,  "As  thou  hast  not  sufficient 
money  of  thy  own  to  pay  the  fine  which  must  be 
paid  in  full  to  save  thee  from  the  extreme  penalty  of 
the  law,  I  will  give  thee  this  day  that  thou  mayest 
endeavour  to  make  up  the  deficiency  by  benevolent  as 
sistance."  Now  a  line  is  wanted  which  shall  express 
what  is  here  italicised.  We  must  clearly  have  a 
monosyllabic  noun  in  the  place  of  the  first  help; 
but  as  in  trying  after  an  appropriate  substitute  all 
the  commentators  have  failed,  may  not  the  verb  be 
in  fault  as  well  as  the  noun,  and  have  thus  thrown 
them  off  the  scent?  Such,  I  think,  is  the  case. 
Let  us  then  try  the  new  track  indicated.  By  the 
simple  elimination  of  the  letter  s,  I  propose  to  turn 
seek  into  eek,  equivalent  in  sound  to  eke,  and  read, 

To  eke  thy  [own  stock  of  money]  by  beneficial  help. 

And  as  in  those  days  (before  American  shops 
had  started  up  in  the  world  to  usurp  the  name) 
such  a  fund  was  usually  or  frequently  called  a 
store,  we  obtain  the  line  — 

To  eke  thy  store  by  beneficial  help. 


142  THE    TEXT    OF    SHAKESPEARE. 

which  fulfils  the  requisite  conditions  and  gives  us, 
I  have  little  doubt,  Shakespeare's  own  words. 

The  language  of  my  emendation  is  easily  sup 
ported  by  quoting  corresponding  expressions  in 
other  places.  I  will  take  the  word  store  first,  and 
probably  a  single  parallel  employment  of  it  in  the 
required  sense  will  suffice. 

Where  money  is  concerned  I  cannot  cite  a 
better  authority  than  Shylock.  In  act  i.  sc.  3, 
the  Jew  says : 

"  I  am  debating  of  my  present  store, 
And  by  the  near  guess  of  my  memory 
I  cannot  instantly  raise  up  the  gross 
Of  full  three  thousand  ducats." 

Although  the  verb  eke  is  not  frequent  in  Shake 
speare,  it  presents  itself  several  times  with  all  the 
air  of  a  familiar  phrase.  It  is  generally  coupled 
with  out  (to  eke  out\  but  in  one  place  stands  by 
itself.  In  the  "  Merchant  of  Venice "  (act  iii. 
sc.  2),  Portia  says : 

"I  speak  too  long,  but  'tis  to  piece  the  time, 
To  eke  it,  and  to  draw  it  out  at  length 
To  stay  you  from  election." 

In  "  Henry  V.,"  act  iii.,  we  have  it  with  the 
preposition :  the  Chorus  says : 

"  Still  be  kind, 
And  eke  out  our  performance  with  your  mind." 

But  for  the  most  apposite  passage — singularly 
apposite  in  such  a  case,  as  showing  the  combined 


THE  COMEDY  OF  EREORS.          143 

use  of  the  two  words  —  I  am  indebted  to  Spenser. 
It  contains  indeed  the  exact  phrase  in  my  proposed 
emendation,  both  terms  included,  and  without 
the  preposition : 

" I  demt  there  much  to  have  eked  my  store" 

Shepherd's  Calender,  September. 

Of  course  an  example  from  another  author  can  be 
regarded  as  only  a  slight  and  indirect  corrobora- 
tion. 

Having  said  so  much  in  favour  of  the  sugges 
tion,  I  will  again  bring  the  passage  before  the 
reader,  to  enable  him  to  appreciate  it  when  altered 
accordingly : 

Therefore  merchant,  I'll  limit  thee  this  day 
To  eke  thy  store  by  beneficial  help. 
Try  all  the  friends  thou  hast  in  Ephesus; 
Beg  thou  or  borrow  to  make  up  the  sum, 
And  live:  if  no,  then  thou  art  doom'd  to  die. 

Thus  the  proposed  emendation  not  only  com 
pletely  rectifies  the  erroneous  text,  but  does  it  in 
Shakespearian  and  apposite  language,  without 
lowering  the  tone  of  the  composition ;  and  I  think 
I  may  conclude  that  its  excellence  in  these  respects 
is  to  be  received  as  the  crucial  circumstance 
required  to  determine  the  genuine  reading.  I  will 
further  remark,  how  inevitably  the  blunder  of 
substituting  help  for  store,  which  must  have  been 
the  first  committed,  led  to  that  of  making  eke  into 
seek. 


144  THE    TEXT    OF    SHAKESPEARE. 

The  objection  that  store  and  help  bear  no  resem 
blance  to  account  for  one  being  transformed  into 
the  other,  is  sufficiently  met  by  referring  to  what 
I  before  stated,  and  shall  hereafter  fully  explain, 
that  in  cases  of  repetition,  resemblance,  although 
sometimes  available,  is  not  needed,  while  to  search 
for  it  exclusively  often  misleads. 


145 


LOVE'S  LABOUR'S  LOST. 


MOST  of  the  emendations  which  I  have  proposed, 
have  occurred  to  me  from  patiently  considering, 
in  the  first  place,  the  train  or  combination  of 
thoughts  in  the  passage  under  criticism:  the  one 
which  follows,  and  which  is  comparatively  unim 
portant,  presented  itself  from  a  similar  attention 
to  the  grammatical  structure  of  the  speech  given 
to  Biron  at  the  close  of  the  third  act  of  "  Love's 
Labour's  Lost." 

After  having  launched  forth  against  Dan  Cupid, 

he  continues :  — 

"  O  my  little  heart ! 
And  I  to  be  a  corporal  of  his  field, 
And  wear  his  colours  like  a  tumbler's  hoop  ! 
What!  Hove!  I  sue!  I  seek  a  wife! 
A  woman,  that  is  like  a  German  clock, 
Still  a-repairing;  ever  out  of  frame; 
And  never  going  aright,  being  a  watch, 
But  being  watch'd  that  it  may  still  go  right. 
Nay  to  be  perjured,  which  is  worst  of  all; 
And  amongst  three,  to  love  the  worst  of  all ! " 

Act  iii.  sc.  1. 
L 


146  THE    TEXT    OF    SHAKESPEARE. 

The  line  in  italics  evidently  wants  a  syllable,  and 
the  whole  question  with  the  critics  is  how  the 
vacancy  shall  be  supplied.  It  is  something  mar 
vellous  that  in  this  simple  case  they  should  differ. 
One  of  them  proposes  reading  "  What  I!  I  love ! 
I  sue,"  &c.  which  is  plausible,  but  rejected  by 
Mr.  Knight  and  Mr.  Collier ;  the  former  consider 
ing  the  metrical  defect  as  an  intentional  pause. 
Another  editor  suggests,  "  What !  what !  I  love  !  " 

Both  the  readings  here  mentioned  make  good 
the  metre,  but  the  structure  of  the  context  shows 
that  they  scarcely  suit  the  place. 

To  correspond  with  the  other  clauses  the  line 
should  be :  — 

What  I  to  love!  I  sue!  I  seek  a  wife! 

In  the  homogeneous  exclamations  before  and 
after,  the  particle  to  is  inserted,  e.  g. 

"  And  I  to  be  a  corporal  of  his  field  ! "     * 
"Nay  to  be  perjured  !"     * 

•  "  And  amongst  three  to  love  the  worst  of  all ! "     * 
"And  I  to  sigh  for  her,  to  watch  for  her !" 
"  To  pray  for  her  ! " 

Surely  then  it  was  a  matter  of  course  that  the 
line  in  question  should  run,  "  What  I  to  love ! 
I  sue  !  I  seek  a  wife  !  "  It  would  have  been  going 
out  of  the  way  to  write  it  otherwise,  and  we  may 
feel  quite  certain  that  the  little  monosyllable  was 
accidentally  dropped. 

Before  quitting  this  speech,  I  have  to  suggest 


LOVE'S  LABOUK'S  LOST.  147 

another  alteration  of  greater  magnitude,  which 
perhaps  will  not  be  so  readily  admitted.  Imme 
diately  following  the  line, 

"And  amongst  three  to  love  the  worst  of  all!" 

comes  the  description  of  the  lady :  — 

"  A  whitely  wanton  with  a  velvet  brow, 
With  two  pitch-balls  stuck  in  her  face  for  eyes." 

Whitely  (in  the  old  editions  spelt  whitly}  has 
been  objected  to  on  the  ground  that  the  lady  is 
represented  in  other  places  as  dark-complexioned. 
The  Perkins  folio  proposes  witty,  but,  as  Mr.  Singer 
remarks,  witty  must  be  wrong,  inasmuch  as 
"  Biron's  whole  tirade  is  disparaging."  A  cursory 
glance  at  the  passage  confirms  this,  and  shows 
further  that  the  speaker  is  engaged  in  decrying  her 
exterior  personal  gifts,  so  that  an  epithet  charac 
terising  her  mental  qualities  would  be  out  of  place. 
In  the  immediately  subsequent  words,  he  describes 
parts  of  her  person  by  the  names  of  two  coarse 
materials,  namely  velvet  and  pitch ;  and  to  preserve 
that  sort  of  consistency  which  is  natural  in  un 
affected  speech,  the  epithet  of  which  whitely  has 
usurped  the  place  should  denote  a  substance 
somewhat  analogous  in  point  of  coarseness.  On 
these  grounds  I  have  little  doubt  that  the  received 
text  is  wrong,  and  that  the  poet  wrote, 

A  whitleather  wanton  with  a  velvet  brow, 
With  two  pitch-balls  stuck  in  her  face  for  eyes. 


148  THE    TEXT   OF    SHAKESPEARE. 

The  word  whitleather,  it  is  true,  does  not  occur  at 
all  in  Shakespeare,  and  hence,  if  it  were  not  found 
in  contemporary  writings,  we  might  at  once  reject 
it;  unless,  indeed,  the  felicity  of  the  amendment 
should  be  deemed  great  enough  to  over-ride  all 
rule.  But  we  are  not  driven  to  this  last  resource. 
The  word  was  familiar  to  those  times  and  con 
tinues  to  be  used  down  to  the  present  day. 

Nares  in  his  "  Glossary,"  after  denning  whitlether, 
"leather  made  very  rough  by  peculiar  dressing," 
cites  the  following  examples  of  its  use  : 

"  Thy  gerdill  made  of  the  whitlether  whange 
Which  thou  hast  wore  God  knowes  how  longe." 

M.S.  Lansd.  241. 

"  As  for  the  wench,  I'le  not  part  with  her 
Till  age  has  render'd  her  whitlether^ 

Homer,  a  la  Mode,  1665. 

As  to  contemporary  usage  it  will  be  sufficient  to 
adduce  the  authority  of  Beaumont  and  Fletcher. 
In  the  "  Scornful  Woman,"  on  Abigail's  weeping, 
the  elder  Loveless  breaks  out,  "  Hast  thou  so 
much  moisture  in  thy  whit-leather  hide  yet,  that 
thou  canst  cry?"  The  author  afterwards  uses  the 
expression  tawny  hide,  in  reference  to  the  same 
attractive  specimen  of  her  sex,  which  removes  all 
difficulty  about  the  absolute  whiteness  of  the 
material.  In  regard  to  the  employment  of  the 
term  in  our  own  day,  I  can  vouch  for  its  being 
the  current  name  for  a  kind  of  leather  used  in 


LOVE'S  LABOUR'S  LOST.  149 

some  of  our  manufacturing  districts,  and  also  for 
the  article  being  of  a  colour  which  does  not  so 
closely  correspond  with  the  appellation  or  its 
etymology  but  that  it  might  be  employed  to 
disparage  the  complexion  of  even  a  dark  beauty. 
In  other  places  our  author  gives  us  the  phrases 
inky  brows,  bugle  eye-balls,  cheeks  of  cream,  tripe- 
visaged,  paper-faced,  so  that  the  epithet  whitleather, 
although  not  used  by  him,  is  not  without  sufficient 
countenance  from  analogous  expressions  in  his 
writings. 

The  following  passage  in  "  Love's  Labour's  Lost " 
requires  only  a  single  word  to  rectify  it. 

Biron,  speaking  of  women  in  his  long,  rambling, 
and  redundant  oration,  says, — 

"  They  are  the  books,  the  arts,  the  academes, 
That  show,  contain,  and  nourish  all  the  world ; 
Else  none  at  all  in  aught  proves  excellent : 
Then  fools  you  were  these  women  to  forswear  ; 
Or  keeping  what  is  sworn  you  will  prove  fools. 
For  wisdom's  sake  a  word  that  all  men  love, 

Or  for  love's  sake,  a  word  that  loves  all  men, 

***** 

Let  us  once  lose  our  oaths  to  find  ourselves." 

Act  iv.  sc.  3. 

The  phrase,  a  word  that  loves  all  men,  is  meaning 
less,  or,  at  the  best,  pointless,  in  a  situation  that 
requires  point.  For  the  suggestions  and  remarks 
to  which  it  has  given  rise  I  must  refer  to  BoswelPs 
Variorum  edition,  vol.  iv.  p.  390.  A  brief  attention 
to  the  course  of  thought  will  I  think  yield  the  true 

L  3 


150  THE    TEXT    OF    SHAKESPEARE. 

reading.  A  comparison  is  made  between  wisdom 
and  love  —  the  wisdom  which  men  love  is  placed 
in  a  sort  of  antithesis  with  the  love  which  does 
something  to  men  —  the  received  text  says  which 
loves  men,  but  the  parallel  evidently  requires  the 
sense  to  be  "  which  gives  wisdom  to  all  men."  The 
change  of  a  few  letters  effects  this  as  follows :  — 

For  wisdom's  sake  a  word  that  all  men  love, 
Or  for  love's  sake,  a  word  that  learns  all  men, 

in  the  sense  of  teaches  all  men,  which  is  what 
Biron  has  been  so  long  harping  upon.  I  may  add 
that  a  plausible  reading  would  be  obtained  by  a 
transposition  of  the  concluding  phrase,  making  it 
" a  word  that  all  men  learn"  but  it  would  be  at 
the  expense  of  the  antithesis. 

In  a  subsequent  part  of  the  drama  before  us, 
another  error  occurs :  Rosaline  says, 

"  So  pertaunt-like  would  I  o'ersway  his  state, 
That  he  should  he  my  fool  and  I  his  fate." 

Act  v.  sc.  2. 

Portent-like  say  the  commentators:  potently  says 
the  Perkins  folio,  with  much  more  plausibility. 

The  latter  reading,  it  is  fair  to  say,  is  counte 
nanced  by  a  passage  in  "  Coriolanus,"  Act  ii.  sc.  3. 
Brutus,  speaking  of  Coriolanus  to  the  people,  says 
that  he 

"  Ever  spake  against 

Your  liberties  and  the  charters  that  you  bear 
1'th  body  of  the  weal :  and  now,  arriving 
A  place  of  potency  and  sway  of  the  state,"  &c.  &c. 


LOVE'S  LABOUR'S  LOST.  151 

There  is  a  compound  adverb,  however,  which 
seems  to  fill  the  place  of  the  unprecedented  phrase 
that  has  been  expelled,  more  happily  than  either 
of  the  proposed  emendations,  namely,  potentate-like: 
"she  would  rule  his  state  like  a  monarch."  The 
first  part  of  the  word  must  of  course  be  pronounced 
as  a  dissyllable : 

So  pofntate-like  would  I  o'ersway  his  state, 
That  he  should  be  nay  fool  and  I  his  fate. 

The  term  potentate  is  used  again  in  the  same 
scene, 

"Dost  thou  infaraonize  me  among  potentates'?" 


I,  4 


152  THE    TEXT    OF    SHAKESPEARE. 


A  MIDSUMMER-NIGHT'S  DREAM. 


IN  this  admirable  drama  an   extraordinary  blun 
der  has  established  itself  in  the  text. 

Demetrius,  on  awakening  from  a  supernatural 
sleep,  bursts  forth  into  extravagant  praises  of 
Helena;  and  lavishes  the  following  hyperbolical 
eulogium  on  the  whiteness  of  her  hand.  He  says 
to  her,  — 

"  That  pure  congealed  white,  high  Taurus'  snow, 
Fann'd  with  the  eastern  wind,  turns  to  a  crow, 
When  thou  hold'st  up  thy  hand :  O  let  me  kiss 
This  princess  of  pure  white,  this  seal  of  bliss  ! 

Act  iii.  sc.  2. 

The  expression  in  italics  is  (to  me  at  least) 
obviously  corrupt,  and  has  naturally  enough  per 
plexed  some  of  the  critics.  Sir  Thomas  Hanmer 
reads  this  pureness  of  pure  white,  which  is  adopted 
by  Dr.  Warburton,  but  does  not  commend  itself  by 
any  special  appositeness.  Steevens  and  Malone 
support  the  old  reading  by  citing  such  expressions 
as  the  "  princess  of  fruits,"  applied  by  Sir  Walter 
Raleigh  to  the  pine-apple,  and  "  the  queen  of  curds 


A  MIDSUMMER-NIGHT'S  DREAM.  153 

and  cream,"  applied  in  the  "  Winter's  Tale "  to 
Perdita,  both  of  which  appear  to  rne  irrelevant. 
The  Perkins  folio,  backed  without  scruple  by 
Mr.  Collier,  gives  us  "  the  impress  of  pure  white," 
of  which  I  can  make  no  sense. 

In  reference  to  the  two  quotations,  adduced  by 
Steevens  and  Malone  to  support  the  received  text, 
it  deserves  to  be  remarked  that  the  titles  of  dignity 
therein  severally  mentioned  are  used  in  two  dif 
ferent  ways,  and  could  not  consequently  both  be 
applicable.  The  pine-apple  in  the  first  is  placed  at 
the  head  of  its  own  class,  denominated/rwzYs  ;  while, 
in  the  second  quotation,  curds  and  cream  do  not,  I 
take  it,  form  a  class  of  which  Perdita  is  the  head, 
but  constitute  the  territory  over  which  she  reigns; 
yet  Malone  cites  the  second  passage  as  confirming 
the  received  text  like  the  first.  The  princess  of 
pure  white  cannot,  if  I  am  correct,  avail  herself  of 
both  offers  to  support  her. 

Since  the  proposed  readings  are  none  of  them 
quite  satisfactory,  I  will  suggest  another,  which  has 
occurred  to  me  from  looking  to  the  tenour  of  the 
passage.  Demetrius  evidently  wishes  to  extol  the 
whiteness  of  Helena's  hand  as  reaching  the  utmost 
perfection.  I  therefore  propose  to  read, 

This  quintessence  of  white,  this  seal  of  bliss. 

It  is  an  emendation  which  at  any  rate  must  be 
allowed  to  make  good  sense  of  the  line,  without 
straining  on  the  one  hand  or  refining  on  the  other. 


154  THE    TEXT    OF    SHAKESPEARE. 

The  accent  must,  of  course,  be  on  the  first  syllable, 
as  it  is  in  the  passage  I  am  going  to  cite  in  support 
of  my  proposal  from  "As  You  Like  It,"  act 
iii.  sc.  2 : 

"  The  quintessence  of  every  sprite 
Heaven  would  in  little  show." 

I  have  still  two  points  to  account  for,  the  intro 
duction  of  pure  before  white,  and  the  transmu 
tation  of  quintessence  into  princess.  The  latter  is 
such  a  blunder  as  almost  any  printing-office  might 
turn  out.  Inasmuch  as  the  two  main  sounds  in 
each  of  the  words  (in  and  ess)  correspond,  one  of 
the  terms  would  be  easily  converted  into  the  other, 
and  when  once  quintessence  had  been  changed  into 
princess,  the  addition  of  pure  would  naturally 
follow  in  order  to  complete  the  metre. 

After  this  explanation,  let  me  bring  the  passage 
before  the  reader  again,  and  he  will  probably 
acquiesce  in  the  appropriateness  of  the  emendation. 

That  pure  congealed  white,  high  Taurus'  snow, 
Fann'd  with  the  eastern  wind,  turns  to  a  crow, 
When  thou  hold'st  up  thy  hand  :  O  let  me  kiss 
This  quintessence  of  white,  this  seal  of  bliss ! 

Since  writing  the  above,  I  have  recollected 
another  passage  in  Shakespeare  which  still  better 
supports  my  proposed  amendment,  than  the  quota 
tion  from  "  As  You  Like  It,"  and  will  at  all  events 
serve  as  a  corroboration. 

The  same  remarkable  term  on  which  the  emen- 


A  MIDSUMMER-NIGHT'S  DREAM.  155 

dation  turns,  is  made  use  of  by  Hamlet  in  his 
celebrated  exclamation  on  the  nature  of  his  own 
species :  "  What  a  piece  of  work  is  man !  How 
noble  in  reason !  how  infinite  in  faculty !  in  form, 
and  moving,  how  express  and  admirable!  In 
action  how  like  an  angel!  in  apprehension  how 
like  a  god !  the  beauty  of  the  world !  The  para 
gon  of  animals !  And  yet  to  me  what  is  this  quin- 
essence  of  dust  ?  "  * 

*  Hamlet,  act  ii.  sc.  2. 


156  THE    TEXT   OF    SHAKESPEARE. 


THE  MERCHANT  OF  TENICE, 


THAT  delightful  comedy  the  "  Merchant  of  Venice," 
furnishes  several  instances  of  errors  in  copying  or 
printing. 

In  act  i.  sc.  3,  there  is  a  verbal  repetition,  which, 
although  it  does  not  injure  the  sense,  is  displeasing, 
and  might  be  easily  removed.  Antonio  says  to 
his  friend,  in  reference  to  Shy  lock's  appeal  to  the 
patriarch  Jacob, 

"  An  evil  soul,  producing  holy  witness, 
Is  like  a  villain  with  a  smiling  cheek ; 
A  goodly  apple  rotten  at  the  heart ; 
O,  what  a  goodly  outside  falsehood  hath  ! " 

I  suggest  comely  in  place  of  the  second  goodly, 
O,  what  a  comely  outside  falsehood  hath ! 

To  support  the  emendation,  I  will  adduce  only 
one  quotation  from  our  author : 

"  O  what  a  world  is  this  when  what  is  comely 
Envenoms  him  that  bears  it ! " 

As  You  Like  It. 

The  use  of  the  two  words  in  those  days,  and 


THE  MERCHANT  OF  VENICE.         157 

their  wont  to  go  in  couples,  are  well  shown  by  a 
passage  in  "  Ascham's  Schoolmaster,"  describing 
what  kind  of  being  'Eu$uij$  is.  Amongst  other 
things  he  has  "  a  countenance  not  werish  and 
crabbed,  but  fair  and  comely;  a  personage  not 
wretched  and  deformed,  but  tall  and  goodly;  for 
surely  a  comely  countenance  with  a  goodly  stature, 
giveth  credit  to  learning,  and  authority  to  the 
person."  Afterwards  he  speaks  of  a  comely  per 
sonage,  and  a  comely  body.  Mr.  Sidney  Walker* 
suggests  godly  in  place  of  the  second  goodly,  and 
shows  by  numerous  citations  how  frequently  good 
and  god  are  misprinted  for  each  other.  His  emen 
dation,  nevertheless,  appears  to  me  more  displeasing 
from  the  very  nearness  of  the  sound  than  the  old 
reading  from  its  identity. 

The  same  play  (act  iii.  sc.  1)  presents  us  with 
a  remarkable  instance  in  which  even  the  partial 
repetition  of  a  word  is  generally,  and  I  think 
justly,  regarded  as  a  proof  of  corruption : 

"  Thus  ornament  is  but  the  gulled  shore 
To  a  most  dangerous  sea  ;  the  beauteous  scarf 
Veiling  an  Indian  beauty  ;  in  a  word, 
The  seeming  truth  which  cunning  times  put  on 
To  entrap  the  wisest." 

The  greatest  defect  here,  however,  is  not  the 
repetition  (although  that  is  great  enough),  but  it 
is  that  the  intention  of  the  poet  is  evidently  de- 

*  "  Critical  Examination  of  the  Text  of  Shakespeare,"  vol.  i. 
p.  303. 


158  THE    TEXT    OF    SHAKESPEARE. 

feated.  He  meant  his  beauteous  scarf  to  veil 
something  not  beautiful :  otherwise  the  point 
would  be  lost.  Now  of  those  things  which  a  scarf 
is  capable  of  covering,  or  usually  employed  to 
cover,  what  is  most  unsightly  to  us  in  an  Indian 
may  be  said  to  be  his  colour,  and  I  would  accord 
ingly  propose  to  read, 

Veiling  an  Indian's  blackness, 

which  expresses  in  the  most  direct  way,  what  was 
manifestly  in  the  author's  mind.  In  former  times 
the  colour  was  certainly  not  regarded  with  greater 
favour  than  it  is  at  present.  It  is  said  in  Barclay's 
"ShipofFooles": 

"  He  that  goeth  right,  steadfast,  sure,  and  fast, 
May  well  him  mocke  that  goeth  halting  and  lame, 
And  he  that  is  white  may  well  his  scornes  cast, 
Agaynst  a  man  of  Inde." 

I  ought  perhaps  to  notice  the  amendments  of 
Sir  Thomas  Hanmer,  and  of  the  Perkins  folio; 
but  they  are  both  so  unlikely  that  I  must  content 
myself  with  merely  referring  to  them. 

The  same  play  in  the  second  scene  of  the  third 
act,  presents  us  with  an  unquestionable  error, 
which  the  critics  have  altogether  failed  to  set 
right. 

Referring  to  Portia's  portrait  and  the  painter  of 

it,  Bassanio  exclaims : 

"But  her  eyes, — 

How  could  he  see  to  do  them  ?    Having  made  one, 
Methinks,  it  should  have  pow'r  to  steal  both  his, 
And  leave  itself  unfurnished." 


THE  MERCHANT  OF  VENICE.       159 

For  the  explanation  and  defence  of  the  last  word 
which  has  really  no  appropriateness,  and  scarcely 
an  assignable  meaning  where  it  is  placed,  I  must 
refer  to  the  Variorum  edition  of  1821,  vol.  v. 
p.  86.  The  vindication  of  the  received  text 
strikes  me  as  wholly  unsuccessful.  To  speak  of 
one  eye  in  the  portrait  leaving  itself  (by  having 
destroyed  the  sight  of  the  painter)  unfurnished, 
seems  exceedingly  vague  if  not  entirely  destitute 
of  sense;  and  the  phrase  could  scarcely  have 
proceeded  from  any  writer  who  had  a  passable 
command  of  language.  However  it  may  be  inter 
preted,  it  does  not  give  the  natural  sequel  of  the 
preceding  sentiments,  which,  fantastical  as  they 
are,  almost  beyond  a  lover's  licence,  must  be  con 
sistent  amongst  themselves. 

Fortunately  there  is  a  word  used  by  Shakespeare 
in  another  place  which  so  exactly  expresses  what 
he  evidently  meant  to  say  here,  and  might  be  so 
readily  transformed  into  the  received  reading,  that 
I  have  little  doubt  it  was  the  epithet  which  unfur 
nished  has  "pushed  from  its  stool."  It  is  unfellowed, 

And  leave  itself  unfellow'-d. 

Osric  says  to  Hamlet,  speaking  in  commen 
dation  of  Laertes, 

" In  his  meed,  he  is  unfellowed" — Act  v.  sc.  2. 

If  I  mistake  not,  to  name  this  emendation  is  to 
ensure  its  reception. 


160  THE    TEXT    OF    SHAKESPEAKE. 


AS  YOU  LIKE  IT. 


THERE  is  a  passage  in  this  drama  overlooked  by 
the  commentators  in  the  Variorum  edition  of 
Boswell  and  Malone,  but  which  appears  to  me 
corrupt  on  the  ground  of  containing  a  tasteless, 
and  even  disagreeable  repetition,  and  which,  on 
account  of  its  excellence  in  other  respects,  it  is  de 
sirable  should  be  freed  from  all  blemish.  Orlando 
says  to  Adam,  an  old  serving-man  :  — 

"  O,  good  old  man  ;  how  well  in  thee  appears 
The  constant  service  of  the  antique  world, 
Where  service  sweat  for  duty  not  for  meed ! " 

Act  ii.  sc.  3. 

Mr.  Walker  remarks,  that  it  is  the  first  service 
which  in  his  opinion  is  corrupt,  yet  he  can  imagine 
(he  continues,)  Shakespeare  to  have  written, 

"  Where  duty  sweat  for  duty  not  for  meed," 

which  to  my  taste  would  spoil  the  line.  There  is 
no  reason  why  duty  should  be  repeated,  and  if  so, 
the  repetition  must  weaken  the  sentiment.  The 


AS   YOU   LIKE    IT.  161 

Perkins  folio  presents  us  with  favour  instead  of  the 
first  service,  but  it  is  feeble,  and  has  no  apposite- 
ness  or  superiority  in  any  way  over  several  other 
words  which  might  be  inserted.  I  propose  to  read 
fealty  as  follows : 

O,  good  old  man  !  how  well  in  thee  appears 
The  constant  fealty  of  the  antique  world, 
Where  service  sweat  for  duty,  not  for  meed ! 

I  know  no  word  in  the  English  language  which  so 
happily  fits  the  context,  and  Shakespeare,  in 
another  place,  couples  the  quality  in  question  with 
the  attribute  of  durableness. 

"  I  am  in  parliament  pledge  for  his  truth, 
Arid  lasting  fealty  to  the  new-made  king." 

Richard  II.  act  v.  sc.  2. 


M 


162  THE   TEXT   OF   SHAKESPEARE. 


PART  III. 

INDETERMINATE  READINGS. 


A  GREAT  number  of  passages  which  have  been 
corrupted  in  various  ways  must,  as  I  have  before 
remarked,  remain,  after  all  is  done,  in  a  dubious 
position.  Each  of  them  admits  of  being  corrected 
in  several  different  modes  equally  plausible.  Not 
any  of  the  emendations  proposed  exhibits  a  marked 
superiority  over  the  rest. 

In  these  cases  it  is  often  useful,  and  sometimes 
necessary,  to  examine  the  claims  of  the  suggested 
readings  and  to  put  the  result  on  record. 

Considerations  may  occur  to  future  inquirers, 
upon  a  review  of  them,  which  will  determine  the 
superiority  amongst  competitors  at  present  appa 
rently  equal,  or  bring  a  new  one  into  the  field 
which  will  unite  all  voices  in  its  favour.  And 
even  should  no  advantage  of  this  sort  accrue,  it  is 
frequently  indispensable  to  scrutinise  and  invali 
date  proposals  urged,  perhaps  with  undoubting 


INDETERMINATE    READINGS.  163 

confidence,  and  even  incorporated  into  the  text  of 
current  editions,  although  you  may  have  no 
unquestionable  emendation  to  bring  forward  your 
self,  and  can  only  show  that  the  reading  is  to  be 
held  as  doubtful,  and  waiting  for  any  new  light 
that  may  be  cast  upon  it.  With  these  aims  I 
proceed,  in  the  present  section,  to  discuss  a  number 
of  instances  in  which  the  described  indeterminate- 
ness  exists,  and  cannot  with  our  actual  resources 
be  dispelled. 


M   2 


164  THE   TEXT   OF    SHAKESPEARE. 


CORIOLANTJS. 


THE  tragedy  of  "  Coriolanus,"  as  we  have  already 
had  occasion  to  notice,  contains  numerous  corrup 
tions,  and  it  furnishes  several  examples  of  doubt 
ful  readings. 

Amongst  these,  the  one  I  am  about  to  adduce 
has  caused  considerable  controversy.  Coriolanus 
himself  is  speaking : 

"  Therefore,  beseech  you, — 
You  that  will  be  less  fearful  than  discreet ; 
That  love  the  fundamental  part  of  state 
More  than  you  doubt  the  change  on't ;  that  prefer 
A  noble  life  before  a  long,  and  wish 
To  jump  a  body  with  a  dangerous  physic 
That's  sure  of  death  without  it, — at  once  pluck  out 
The  multitudinous  tongue."  Act  iii.  sc.  1. 

To  jump,  in  this  connection,  although  supported 
by  Steevens  and  Malone,  has  been,  whether  justly 
or  not,  discarded  by  several  modern  editors  and 
annotators.  The  expression  adduced  by  the  for 
mer,  in  reference  to  hellebore,  "it  putteth  "a  body  to 


COKIOLANUS.  165 

a  jump  or  great  hazard,"  is  not  precisely  the  same 
phraseology  as  the  expression  to  jump  a  body,  for 
which  there  is  not  any  plausible  precedent  to  be 
found  in  Shakespeare,  and  it  would  in  this  place 
be,  at  the  best,  a  somewhat  awkward  term. 

Jump,  nevertheless,  is  preferable  both  to  Mr. 
Singer's  imp,  and  to  a  reading  noticed  by  Steevens 
— vamp. 

To  vamp  a  body  would  signify  to  patch  or  piece 
it,  which  is  not  here  in  question,  and  this  is  also 
the  meaning  ingeniously  extracted  by  Mr.  Singer 
from  imp. 

The  speaker  manifestly*  intends  to  say  to  his 
audience,  in  substance,  "you  that  have  nerve 
enough  to  make  trial  of  a  dangerous  medicine, 
which  may  cure  the  body,  and  at  the  worst  will 
only  result  in  that  death  which  is  sure  to  take 
place  without  it',  at  once  pluck  out,"  &c.,  &c. 

Now,  if  we  discard  jump,  we  want  a  word  in 
its  place  which  will  help  to  express  this,  and  not 
differ  from  it  too  much  in  point  of  sound.  Of  all 
the  terms  I  can  think  of,  tempt  is  the  one  that 
accomplishes  the  desired  end  the  best : 

To  tempt  a  body  with  a  dangerous  physic 
That's  sure  of  death  without  it. 

i.  e.  to  try  a  body,  to  make  an  experiment  upon  it. 
So  in  "  Henry  VIII.,"  act  i.  sc.  2,  we  have 

"  I  am  much  too  venturous 
In  tempting  of  your  patience." 
M  3 


166  THE    TEXT    OF    SHAKESPEARE. 

I  scarcely  need  point  out  how  well  this  sense 
agrees  .with  the  Latin  etymon  of  the  verb  tento, 
tentare,  of  which  the  radical  and  paramount  signi 
fication  is  to  try;  and  the  word  is  to  be  found 
with  the  same  import  in  our  early  English  writers 
as  well  as  in  the  current  literature  of  the  day. 

In  Wickliffe's  translation  of  the  Bible  there 
is  a  good  example  to  the  purpose  :  "I  beseech 
tempt  or  assaie  (tenta)  vs  thi  seruauntis  ten  days  " 
(Dan.  i.  12);  which  passage  is  rendered  in  the  au 
thorised  version,  "Prove  thy  servants,  I  beseech 
thee,  ten  days."  Here,  I  think,  are  ample  grounds 
for  accounting  the  text  doubtful,  but  if  the  ques 
tion  were  required  to  be  imperatively  decided,  I 
should  be  disposed  to  give  my  voice  in  favour  of 
the  received  reading. 

Under  the  head  of  indeterminate  readings,  may 
be  ranked  many  of  those  which  have  been  dealt 
with  by  the  old  corrector  in  the  Perkins  folio.  As 
an  example,  I  will  take  a  passage  in  the  same 
tragedy  of  "  Coriolanus."  Volumnia  is  addressing 
her  exasperated  son : 

"Pray  be  counsell'd. 
I  have  a  heart  as  little  apt  as  yours, 
But  yet  a  brain  that  leads  my  use  of  anger 
To  better  vantage."  Act  iii.  sc.  2. 

To  remedy  the  obvious  solecism  here,  the  Perkins 
folio  introduces  a  whole  line :  * 

*  Collier's  "Notes  and  Emendations,"  p.  361,  2nd  edition. 


CORIOLANUS.  167 

"I  have  a  heart  as  little  apt  as  yours 
To  brook  control  without  the  use  of  anger, 
But  yet  a  brain  that  leads  my  use  of  anger 
To  better  vantage." 

This  interpolation  undoubtedly  restores  sense  to 
the  prior  line,  but  there  is  no  external  evidence  for 
it;  there  are  no  grounds  for  admitting  it  in  pre 
ference  to  a  score  of  other  amendments;  and  it 
does  not  commend  itself  to  our  acceptance  by  any 
peculiar  felicity.  Although  I  cannot  unite  with 
Mr.  Singer  in  calling  it  absurd,  I  agree  with  him 
that  "  if  a  line  is  missing  it  must  have  been  some 
thing  very  different."* 

Far  from  being  happy,  the  new  line  is  indeed 
intrinsically  feeble,  while  it  causes  an  awkward 
repetition  of  the  phrase  "use  of  anger,"  and  if  I 
mistake  not,  involves  the  necessity  of  putting  a 
different  construction  on  the  repeated  phrase  in 
each  line, —  confounds,  in  fact,  two  different  mean 
ings.  In  the  interpolated  line  the  use  of  anger  can 
mean  only  actual  anger :  in  the  next  line  it  means 
pr oneness  to  anger  —  the  custom  or  habit  of  grow 
ing  angry.  Other  lines,  moreover,  by  the  score, 
might  be  devised  that  would  answer  the  purpose 
equally  well;  e.g. 

To  bear  unmov'd  the  people's  rude  demands. 

But  without  the  violence  of  interpolating  a  line 
for  which  no  evidence  can  be  brought,  due  signi- 

*  "  The  Text  of  Shakespeare  Vindicated,"  p.  220. 
M  4 


168  THE    TEXT   OF    SHAKESPEARE. 

ficance  may  be  given  to  the  passage  by  substituting 
a  single  word.  Let  "apt"  be  replaced  by  "cool," 
or  "calm"  or  "tame:" 

I  have  a  heart  as  little  cool  as  yours, 

But  yet  a  brain  that  leads  my  use  of  anger 

To  better  vantage. 

The  proposed  substitution  would,  at  all  events, 
effect  the  requisite  antithesis  between  the  fiery 
heart  and  the  cool  head.  Mr.  Singer  suggests  soft, 
which  perhaps  would  more  easily  slide  into  the 
received  reading  than  any  other  epithet;  but  a 
heart  may  be  hard  without  being  irritable,  and  the 
latter  attribute  seems  to  be  required  by  the  con 
text. 

Another  mode  of  dealing  with  the  faulty  line  also 
suggests  itself.  Allowing  "  apt,"  which  is  rather  a 
sounding  word,  to  stand  as  it  is,  let  us  try  the  effect 
of  supposing  the  corruption  to  have  taken  place 
in  the  words  "  as  little,"  and  read, 

I  have  a  heart  to  kindle  apt  as  yours, 
But  yet  a  brain  that  leads  my  use  of  anger 
To  better  vantage. 

The  word  kindle  occurs  twice  before  in  the  same 
tragedy : 

"  This  is  the  way  to  kindle,  not  to  quench." 

says  Menenius  to  the  tribunes. 

The  transition,  however,  from  to  kindle  to  the 
received  reading  as  little,  is  not  easy  to  imagine, 


CORIOLANUS.  169 

and  the  suggested  reading  consequently  is  not 
entitled  to  more  than  to  be  held  in  doubt  with  the 
rest  of  the  conjectures  I  have  cited. 

On  a  review  of  what  has  been  said,  it  is  plain 
that  the  crucial  circumstance  is  here  wanting. 
Amidst  the  abundance  of  actual  and  possible 
suggestions,  we  find  no  distinctive  ground  for 
determining  with  positiveness  what  the  reading 
ought  to  be,  although  we  may  safely  reject,  I 
think,  the  feeble  emendation  of  the  Perkins  folio. 


170  THE    TEXT   OF    SHAKESPEARE. 


T1MON   OF  ATHENS. 


ALMOST  innumerable  other  examples,  to  illustrate 
the  subject  in  hand,  might  be  selected  from  the 
annotations  of  editors  as  well  as  from  the  manu 
script  corrections  of  the  old  Perkins  folio,  which, 
as  emendations,  are  plausible  enough,  but  are  de 
ficient  in  any  special  claim  to  be  received  or  to  be 
preferred  over  others  equally  plausible.  From  the 
notice  which  the  latter  corrections  have  attracted, 
I  am  induced  to  animadvert  upon  a  few  more 
that  come  under  this  description. 

The  passage  which  first  offers  itself  to  my  hand 
is  from  "  Timon  of  Athens ;  "  I  quote  it  as  usually 
given : 

"  I  have  a  tree,  which  grows  here  in  my  close, 
That  mine  own  use  invites  me  to  cut  down, 
And  shortly  must  I  fell  it :  tell  my  friends, 
Tell  Athens,  in  the  sequence  of  degree, 
From  high  to  low  throughout,  that  whoso  please 
To  stop  affliction,  let  him  take  his  haste, 
Come  hither,  ere  my  tree  hath  felt  the  axe, 
And  hang  himself."  Act  v.  sc.  2. 


TIMON   OF   ATHENS.  171 

The  expression  to  take  haste*  is  certainly  not  to 
be  found  in  any  other  place  in  the  poet's  writings* 
and  I  never  met  with  it  any  where  else.  He 
constantly  uses  make  haste.  Singularly  enough,  it 
has  not  attracted  the  attention  of  any  of  the 
commentators  in  Boswell.  For  the  half  line  in 
italics  the  old  corrector  proposes  to  substitute, 

To  stop  affliction  let  him  take  his  halter, 

which  Mr.  Collier  says  he  is  convinced  is  the 
genuine  language  of  Shakespeare.  See  preface  to 
"  Seven  Lectures  on  Shakespeare  and  Milton," 
page  Ixxx. 

The  proposed  emendation  is  intrinsically  good : 
it  removes  an  awkward  expression  which  could 
hardly  have  proceeded  from  the  poet,  but  we 
might,  I  think,  hit  upon  other  emendations  falling 
in  more  aptly  with  the  course  of  thought,  and  quite 
as  likely,  or  even  more  likely,  to  be  perverted  into 
the  actual  reading. 

It  is  plain  that  the  dominant  point  intimated  in 
the  sarcastic  recommendation  of  the  speaker,  is  that 
his  countrymen  should  use  despatch  in  availing 
themselves  of  his  generous  offer.  He  tells  the 
senators  that  he  must  shortly  fell  the  tree,  and 
that  consequently  no  time  is  to  be  lost  in  the  matter. 

*  It  is  worthy  of  notice,  that  although  we  do  not  say  tale 
haste,  yet  when  we  wish  to  express  the  opposite  idea  we  say 
take  time, — let  him  take  his  time.  It  is  possible  that  this  idiom 
might  have  suggested  the  phrase  in  the  text. 


172  THE   TEXT   OF    SHAKESPEARE. 

To  name  the  instrument,  whether  sash,  or  halter,  or 
scarf,  or  handkerchief,  is  unimportant  to  the  pur 
pose  in  view,  while  to  urge  haste  just  at  this 
point  is  essential  to  the  force  of  the  irony. 

This  end  is  eifected  in  the  following  modifica 
tion  of  the  line : 

To  stop  affliction,  let  him  make  wise  haste, 

which  would  have  been  more  readily  corruptible 
into  take  his  haste,  than  the  correction  proposed  in 
the  old  folio. 

As  a  number  of  other  epithets,  however,  might  be 
severally  prefixed  to  haste,  all  occasionally  used  by 
Shakespeare  in  connection  with  that  noun,  as  well 
as  with  the  Verb  make,  and  none  of  them  having 
any  decided  claim  to  preference  over  its  brother- 
monosyllables,  such  as  quick,  hot,  post,  swift,  we 
can  only  class  the  reading  as  indeterminate.  If 
the  one  I  have  selected  (wise)  has  any  superiority, 
it  is  in  being  perhaps  more  ironical,  and  coming 
nearer  in  sound  to  his  than  the  rest. 

After  all,  however,  is  it  needful  to  do  more  than 
change  take  his  haste  into  make  his  haste?  In 
"  Antony  and  Cleopatra,"  Antony  says  to  Octavia, 
who  is  anxious  to  reconcile  the  two  rivals, 

"  But  as  you  requested, 

Yourself  shall  go  between  us  ;  the  meantime,  lady, 
I'll  raise  the  preparation  of  a  war 
Shall  stain  your  brother :  make  your  soonest  haste" 

which  proves  that  the  phrase  make  haste  was  some- 


TIMON   OF    ATHENS.  173 

times  used  with  an  intermediate  possessive  pro 
noun. 

There  is  a  singular  use  of  haste  in  the  same 
tragedy,  which  may  be  worth  remarking.  Cleo 
patra  says  to  one  of  her  attendants  in  reference 
to  the  fatal  asp, 

"  Hie  thee  again  ; 

I  have  spoke  already  and  it  is  provided  ; 
Go,  put  it  to  the  haste"  Act  v.  sc.  2. 


174  THE    TEXT   OF    SIIAKESFEARE. 


HENRY    IV. 


A  VIGOEOUS  passage  occurs  in  "  Henry  IV."  Part  II. 
act  iv.  sc.  1,  which  appears  to  me  to  have  sus 
tained  several  disfigurements,  two  of  them  not 
noticed  by  the  commentators,  exemplifying  the 
same  inadvertent  repetition  of  words  (presumably 
by  the  copyist  or  compositor)  which  has  elsewhere 
been  or  will  be  more  particularly  enlarged  upon. 
A  third  portion  of  the  received  text  has,  on  other 
grounds,  been  the  subject  of  much  dispute  whether 
it  is  genuine  or  spurious,  and  it  may  be  admitted, 
at  the  outset,  that  all  the  amendments  now  to  be 
discussed  are  of  a  character  which  can  scarcely 
aspire  to  a  higher  title  than  doubtful. 

Westmoreland,  on  behalf  of  the  King,  is  remon 
strating  with  the  contumacious  Archbishop  of 
York: 

"  Wherefore  do  you  so  ill  translate  yourself 
Out  of  the  speech  of  peace,  that  bears  such  grace, 
Into  the  harsh  and  boisterous  tongue  of  war ; 
Turning  your  books  to  grieves,  your  ink  to  blood, 
Your  pens  to  lances,  and  your  tongue  divine, 
To  a  loud  trumpet  and  a  point  of  war?" 


HENRY  IV.  175 

The  first  thing  to  allege  in  proving  this  pas 
sage  to  be  corrupt,  is  the  tasteless  and  unskilful 
repetition  of  the  sonorous  word  tongue  in  the  fifth 
line.  We  can  hardly  suppose  it  to  have  proceeded 
from  Shakespeare,  if  we  consider  merely  the  phonic 
effect;  and  that  impression  is  strengthened  by 
discerning  that  the  repeated  word  is  first  used  in 
the  sense  of  language,  and  secondly  in  the  sense  of 
the  organ  of  speech.  I  would  suggest  the  substi 
tution  of  voice  for  the  second  tongue,  not  only  as 
obviating  the  defects  indicated,  but  as  better  suit 
ing  the  epithet  divine.  This  suggestion  receives 
support  from  the  next  scene,  where  Prince  John, 
harping  on  the  same  string,  styles  the  Archbishop, 

"  To  us  the  imagin'd  voice  of  God  himself." 

And  throughout  the  Bible  (it  may  be  added), 
voice  is  the  term  uniformly  employed  in  reference 
to  the  Supreme  Being. 

It  will  be  observed,  on  looking  at  the  ends  of  the 
third  and  sixth  lines,  that  there  is  a  double  occur 
rence  also  of  the  phrase  of  war,  the  first  very  much 
impairing,  by  pre-occupation  of  the  ear,  the  sonor 
ous  force  of  the  close  —  a  defect  which  might  be 
remedied  by  eliminating  war  from  the  third  line, 
and  inserting  strife  in  its  place.  Any  reader  who 
attends  to  the  cadence  of  the  two  lines  must,  I 
imagine,  be  sensible  of  a  disagreeable  monotony  in 
their  inflection,  and  the  proposed  substitution  would 
not  only  obviate  the  sameness,  but  do  it  by  a  word 


176  THE   TEXT   OF    SHAKESPEARE. 

often  applied  by  Shakespeare  to  designate  intestine 
broils. 

Besides  the  separate  bad  effects  of  the  two 
repetitions,  both  are  so  mixed  together  that  the 
music  of  the  lines  is  inartistically  jangled  in  a  style 
anything  but  Shakespearian;  all  which  defects 
the  suggested  corrections  in  combination  would 
rectify. 

The  last  thing  to  note,  in  the  passage  before  us, 
is  the  word  point — point  of  war  —  which  is  here 
interpreted  by  Dr.  Johnson  to  signify  tune.  Ob 
jections  have  been  frequently  made  to  it,  but  the 
phrase  is  well  defended  by  Mr.  Dyce,  who  affirms 
that  it  is  not  an  uncommon  expression,  and  quotes 
an  example  of  its  use  from  Greene's  "  Orlando 
F  arioso : " 

"  Tell  him  from  me,  false  coward  as  he  is, 
That  Orlando,  the  County  Palatine, 
Is  come  this  morning  with  a  band  of  French, 
To  play  him  hunt's-up  with  &  point  of  war,"  &c. 

He  also  cites  another  instance,  from  Peele's 
"  Edward  I.,"  as  follows : 

"Matrevers,  thou 

Sound  proudly  here  a  perfect  point  of  war 
In  honour  of  thy  sovereign's  safe  return." 

Dyces  Ed.  1861,  p.  378. 

These  instances  undoubtedly  prove  that  the  term 
was  in  use  in  that  age,  and  seem,  at  first  sight, 
amply  sufficient  to  prevent  the  received  reading 
from  being  disturbed.  On  the  other  side,  it  may 


HENRY  IV.  177 

be  urged  that  the  phrase  does  not  occur  elsewhere 
in  Shakespeare's  works,  and  therefore,  like  all 
remarkable  phrases  in  the  same  predicament,  can 
maintain  its  position  only  by  its  peculiar  appro 
priateness.  Amidst  his  frequent  descriptions  of 
battles  and  sieges  and  encampments,  it  seems 
scarcely  probable  that  he  should  have  used  so 
notable  an  expression  only  once,  and  then  with  no 
special  felicity.*  The  old  corrector  and  Mr.  Singer 
have  each  proposed  a  substitute  for  point;  the 
first  suggests  report,  the  second  bruit:  but  these 
suggestions  have  met  with  so  little  favour  that 
it  is  needless  to  discuss  them.  Both  writers  have 
missed  a  much  more  plausible  emendation,  namely, 
the  substitution  of  portent  for  a  point  as  follows, 

To  a  loud  trumpet  and  portent  of  war. 

Portent  is  frequently  used  by  our  author  and 
always,  as  far  as  I  can  find,  with  the  accent  on  the 
second  syllable.  In  the  first  part  of  this  play  of 

*  I  say  with  no  special  felicity,  because  to  designate  the 
Archbishop's  voice  a  point  of  war  as  well  as  a  trumpet  would 
be  to  describe  it  in  the  same  breath  as  both  a  musical  instru 
ment  and  the  tune  played  upon  it.  Nevertheless,  it  is  a  pretty 
and  even  poetical  phrase,  and  therefore  we  need  not  wonder 
that  it  was  caught  up  by  Sir  Walter  Scott  in  "  Waverley," 
"The  trumpets  and  kettledrums  of  the  cavalry  were  next 
heard  to  perform  the  beautiful  and  wild  point  of  war  appro 
priated  as  a  signal  for  that  piece  of  nocturnal  duty,  and  then 
finally  sank  upon  the  wind  with  a  shrill  and  mournful  ca 
dence."  I  have  taken  this  extract  from  the  Supplement  to 
Dr.  Richardson's  Dictionary. 

N 


178  THE   TEXT   OF    SHAKESPEARE. 

"  Henry  IV."  we  have  a  passage  corresponding  in 
some  respects  to  the  remonstrance  of  the  Earl  of 
Westmoreland  with  the  contumacious  Archbishop, 
already  quoted,  and  which  makes  greatly  in  favour 
of  the  suggested  reading.  It  is  a  remonstrance  of 
the  King  himself  with  the  Earl  of  Worcester,  one 
of  the  rebellious  Percies  and  uncle  to  the  redoubted 
Hotspur,  in  which  he  stigmatises  the  Earl  (as  my 
emendation  would  the  Churchman)  as  a  portent 
of  coming  evil. 

"  Will  you  again  unknit 
This  churlish  knot  of  all  abhorred  war, 
And  move  in  that  obedient  orb  again, 
When  you  did  give  a  fair  and  natural  light, 
And  be  no  more  an  exhal'd  meteor, 
A  prodigy  of  fear,  and  a  portent 
Of  broached  mischief  to  the  unborn  times  ?  " 

Let  me  now  gather  up  my  proposed  emendations 
including  this  last  one,  and  try  how  they  look 
together : 

Wherefore  do  you  so  ill  translate  yourself 
Out  of  the  speech  of  peace  that  bears  such  grace 
Into  the  harsh  and  boisterous  tongue  of  strife  ; 
Turning  your  books  to  grieves,  your  ink  to  blood, 
Your  pens  to  lances,  and  your  voice  divine, 
To  a  loud  trumpet  and  portent  of  war. 

My  suggestion  regarding  the  last  line  may  per 
haps  be  strengthened  by  the  following  address  of 
King  John,  in  the  play  of  that  name,  to  Chatillon 
the  French  Ambassador,  who  had  just  bidden  him 
defiance  in  the  name  of  his  master : — 


HENKY   IV.  179 

"Bear  mine  to  him  and  so  depart  in  peace: 
Be  thou  as  lightning  in  the  eyes  of  France ; 
For  ere  thou  can'st  report  1  will  be  there, 
The  thunder  of  my  cannon  shall  be  heard  : 
So  hence  !     Be  thou  the  trumpet  of  my  wrath, 
And  sullen  presage  of  your  own  decay." 

Another  passage  also  gives  us  trumpet  in  con 
nexion  with  the  premonitory  function  of  the  in 
strument  : 

"  The  southern  wind 
Doth  play  the  trumpet  to  his  purposes, 
And  by  his  hollow  whistling  in  the  leaves 
Foretells  a  tempest  and  a  blustering  day. 

Henry  IV,  Part  I.  act  v.  sc.  1 . 

I  can,  however,  adduce  these  extracts  only  to  show 
that  if  point  of  war  were  set  aside  there  might  be  a 
better  substitute  than  either  bruit  or  report.  At 
present  I  regard  the  reading  of  the  whole  passage 
as  doubtful. 

The  following  is  another  apparently  happy  cor 
rection,  which  will  not  however  stand  the  proposed 
tests,  and  since  rival  emendations  of  equal  plausi 
bility  may  be  suggested  it  must  be  considered 
doubtful.  In  "  Henry  IV.  "  Part  II.  there  are  some 
lines  at  the  end  of  Scroop's  speech,  in  which,  as 
given  in  the  received  text,  a  manifest  error  appears, 
which  could  scarcely  have  come  from  the  author's 
pen  :  — 

"  So  that  this  land,  like  an  offensive  wife 
That  hath  enraged  him  on  to  offer  strokes, 
As  he  is  striking,  holds  his  infant  up, 
And  hangs  resolved  correction  in  the  arm 
That  was  uprear'd  to  execution."  Act  iv.  sc.  1. 

K  2 


180  TIIE    TEXT    OF    SHAKESPEARE. 

The  simile  here  being  of  course  intended  to  be 
complete  in  itself,  the  pronoun  him  is  without 
antecedent,  and  the  defect  mars  a  very  graphic 
picture.  The  old  corrector  alters  the  second  line 
to  :  — 

"  That  hath  enraged  her  man  to  offer  strokes," 

which  completely  rectifies  the  error ;  nor  does  any 
great  difficulty  present  itself,  in  conceiving  how 
the  substitution  arose.  On  the  other  hand  there 
are  reasons  for  concluding  that  the  erroneous 
reading  is  to  be  found  in  the  first,  not  the  second 
line  Offensive  wife  is  scarcely  Shakespeare's  dic 
tion  ;  the  epithet  is  used  by  him  in  only  one  other 
place,  and  there  applied  to  things  not  persons. 
That  solitary  instance  occurs  in  "  Lear."  Oswald, 
when  addressing  Goneril  in  reference  to  her  hus 
band,  says, 

"  What  most  he  should  dislike  seems  pleasant  to  him ; 
What  like,  offensive." 

Further  the  noun  man  substituted  in  the  second 
line  is  not  a  Shakespearian  synonyme  for  husband. 
In  one  passage,  the  compound  good  man  is  found 
in  the  sense  of  husband,  but  man  by  itself,  in  that 
sense  (unless  I  am  greatly  deceived),  nowhere. 
Besides,  enraged  to  offer  is  far  less  expressive  than 
enraged  on  to  offer,  which  implies  accumulated  pro 
vocation,  and  palliates  in  some  degree  (if  any 
thing  can  palliate)  the  unmanliness  of  the  ima- 


HENRY   IV.  181 

ginary  wife-beater.  Dropping  the  on  damages  the 
force  and  the  poetry  of  the  line. 

The  suggestion  I  have  to  make  preserves  the 
significant  particle  and  rectifies  the  anomaly  of  a 
pronoun  looking  blank  for  want  of  an  antecedent 
to  keep  it  in  countenance,  quite  as  effectually  as 
the  old  annotator's  correction,  which  extinguishes 
the  pronoun  and  the  want  together.  I  propose  to 
read  : 

So  that  this  land,  like  a  man's  peevish  wife 
That  hath  enraged  him  on  to  offer  strokes, 
As  he  is  striking,  holds  his  infant  up 
And  hangs  resolv'd  correction  in  the  arm 
That  was  uprear'd  to  execution. 

In  favour  of  this  suggestion  I  would  further  point 
out  that  the  comparison  of  the  land  [England]  to 
a  man's  peevish  wife,  is  far  more  appropriate  than 
to  an  offensive  wife,  the  latter  not  properly  symbo 
lising  the  relation  of  the  kingdom  to  the  king. 
When  King  John,  in  the  play  of  that  name,  is  with 
his  troops  before  Angiers,  which  would  submit  to 
neither  English  nor  French,  Falconbridge  styles  it 
this  peevish  town. 

The  epithet  in  question  is  also  employed  by  the 
poet  in  divers  other  places.  The  resemblance  be 
tween  the  two  locutions  a  man's  peevish  and  an 
offensive,  is,  indeed,  small  enough.  Possibly  the 
compositor's  eye  caught  the  letters  offe  from  the 
line  below.  Another  weak  side  may  be  found  too 
in  the  emendation.  Several  epithets  equally  plau- 

N  3 


182  THE   TEXT   OF   SHAKESPEARE. 

sible  perhaps  with  peevish,  might  be  prefixed  to 
wife,  such  as  froward  or  envious,  and  with  any  of 
these  epithets  the  suggested  alteration  would  be 
superior  to  the  manuscript  correction  in  the  Perkins 
folio,  but  such  a  plurality  of  rival  readings  without 
marked  superiority  in  any,  necessarily  renders  the 
genuine  one  uncertain.  Nor  is  it  clear  to  every 
body  beyond  dispute  that  the  anomaly  of  a  pronoun 
without  an  antecedent  did  not  originate  with 
Shakespeare  himself.  Mr.  Dyce  pronounces  the 
correction  in  the  Perkins  folio,  "  as  not  only  quite 
unnecessary,  but  as  one  of  the  corrector's  very 
worst  conjectures,"  an  opinion,  however,  which  he 
does  not  vindicate  by  a  single  reason.*  Mr.  Singer, 
on  the  other  hand,  says,  "  The  substitution  of  her 
man  for  him  on  at  the  end  of  Scroop's  speech,  is  a 
very  plausible  correction,  and  is  evidently  called 
for.  This  may  be  considered  one  of  the  corrector's 
few  admissible  conjectures."  f  Since  neither  of 
these  critics  assigns  the  grounds  of  his  conclusion, 
neither  of  them  helps  us  to  come  to  a  decision. 

*  "  The  Works  of  William  Shakespeare,"  vol.  iii.  p.  552. 
t  "The  Text  of  Shakespeare  Vindicated,"  p.  117. 


183 


HENRY    V, 


THE  following  description  of  Falstaff  on  his  death 
bed  has  given  rise  to  much  comment  and  contro 
versy.  The  Hostess  is  the  speaker :  "  after  I  saw 
him  fumble  with  the  sheets,  and  play  with  flowers, 
and  smile  upon  his  fingers'  ends,  I  knew  there  was 
but  one  way  ;  for  his  nose  was  sharp  as  a  pen  and 
a  table  of  green  fields."  "  Henry  V."  act  ii.  sc.  3. 

The  expression  in  italics,  which  is  not  to  be 
found  in  the  quarto  editions  of  1600  and  1608,  first 
appears  in  the  folio  of  1623,  and  is  universally 
pronounced  to  be  spurious.  Theobald  introduced, 
the  extraordinary  correction,  and  'a  babbled  of  green 
fields"  which  has  been  generally  adopted. 

The  favoured  emendation  seems  to  me  not  only 
to  have  no  support  whatever  in  the  context  but  to 
be  quite  discordant  with  it.  It  has  doubtless  been 
recommended  by  its  prettiness  and  the  supposed 
ease  with  which  '«  babbled  might  have  been 
perverted  into  a  table. 

On  the  other  hand  babbling  of  green  fields  is 

N  4 


184  THE    TEXT    OF    SHAKESPEARE. 

inconsistent  with  the  rest  of  the  talk  ascribed  to 
him ;  for  immediately  after  the  expression  in  dis 
pute,  the  Hostess  proceeds  to  tell  her  audience  that 
he  cried  out  God  three  or  four  times :  he  "  bade  me," 
she  adds,  "  lay  more  clothes  on  his  feet : "  and  we 
are  further  informed  that  "  he  cried  out  of  sack  :  " 
he  affirmed  women  were  devils  incarnate  :  he  said 
once  the  devil  would  have  him  about  women :  he 
talked  about  the  whore  of  Babylon  :  he  saw  a  flea 
stick  upon  Bardolph's  nose,  and  said  it  was  a  black 
soul  burning  in  hell.  These  are  the  particular 
details  of  his  last  moments.  Amidst  such  topics, 
such  images,  and  such  language,  reported  partly 
by  the  Hostess  and  partly  by  the  Boy  to  have 
been  the  utterances  of  Falstaff  immediately  before 
death,  what  place  is  there  for  babbling  of  green 
fields? 

Several  suggestions  with  a  view  to  correct  the 
wrong  reading,  have  been  brought  forward,  for  the 
particulars  of  which  I  must  refer  to  the  Variorum 
.Edition.  One  commentator  supposes  it  to  have 
originated  in  a  marginal  direction  having  slided 
into  the  text,  for  which  supposition  there  appear 
to  be  no  grounds :  another  proposes  to  read  on  a 
table  of  green  fells,  meaning  a  table-book  with  a 
shagreen  cover. 

This  —  perhaps  the  likeliest  of  all  the  proposals 
—  might  be  rendered  still  more  likely  by  substitut 
ing  greasy  for  green,  and  putting  fell  in  the  singular 
number;  which  alterations  would  transform  the 


HENRY  V.  185 

passage  into  "  his  nose  was  as  sharp  as  a  pen  on  a 
table  [or  tablet]  of  greasy  fell." 

Even  the  correction  thus  modified  has  so  little 
probability  in  its  favour  that  it  is  scarcely  worth 
while  referring  to  any  other  passages  by  way  of 
supporter  invalidation.  Greasy  fells  is  a  phrase 
in  "  As  You  Like  It,"  but  applied  to  living  ewes 
with  the  fells  still  on  their  backs*,  and  it  is  not  to 
be  found  elsewhere.  In  the  use  of  the  epithet 
there  may  be  supposed  to  have  been  a  covert 
reference  to  the  personal  condition  of  Falstaff 
himself,  who  in  one  place  ("  Merry  Wives  "  act  ii. 
sc.  i.)  is  called  a  greasy  knight,  and  in  another 
("Henry  IV."  Part  I.  act  ii.  sc.  iv.)  an  obscene 
greasy  tallow-keech.  It  may  also  be  said  that 
there  is  at  least  congruity  in  connecting  pen  and 
tablet  of  parchment  f ,  and  none  in  connecting  pen, 
table,  and  green  fields. 

The  emendation  is,  nevertheless,  not  satis 
factory;  and  the  same  may  be  said  of  the  one 
registered  in  the  Perkins  folio :  "  his  nose  was  as 
sharp  as  a  pen  on  a  table  of  green  frieze"  Why 
should  the  sharpness  of  a  pen  be  coupled  with  the 
covering  of  a  wooden  table?  And  the  question 
here  put  leads  me  to  remark  that  strict  congruity 
seems  to  require  the  nose  to  be  compared  in  point 

*  "Is  not  parchment  made  of  sheep -skins?"  asks  HamLt, 
act  v.  sc.  1 . 

f  King  John  on  his  deathbed  utters  a  curious  expression 
"  I  am  a  scribbled  form,  drawn  with  a  pen  upon  a  parchment." 


186         THE  TEXT  OF  SHAKES:  BARE. 

of  sharpness  to  something  which  projects  from  a 
surface,  as  the  gnomon  of  a  dial. 

It  will  be  concluded  from  this  discussion,  that 
the  reading  of  the  passage  must  be  set  down  as 
indeterminate  ;  though  "  the  babbling  of  green 
fields  "  should  certainly  not  be  kept  up. 


187 


HENRY  YL 


THE  passage  I  have  next  to  cite  can  scarcely  be 
brought  under  the  head  of  indeterminate,  but 
since  it  has  given  rise  to  a  correction  in  the 
Perkins  folio,  not  only  needless  but  easily  driven 
from  the  field  by  competitors,  and  deservedly 
condemned  by  the  generality  of  critics,  I  do  not 
know  that  I  can  find  a  more  appropriate  place 
for  it. 

It  furnishes  us  with  a  sample  of  the  quality  of 
those  whole  lines  which  are  occasionally  inter 
polated  by  the  manuscript  corrector. 

The  passage  referred  to  forms  part  of  Glouces 
ter's  reply  to  the  King  Henry  the  Sixth's  requi 
sition  that  he  should  give  up  his  staff  of  ofiice. 
The  received  reading  is, 

"  My  staff?  here,  noble  Henry,  is  my  staff; 
As  willingly  do  I  the  same  resign, 
As  e'er  thy  father,  Henry,  made  it  mine ; 
And  even  as  willingly  at  thy  feet  I  leave  it, 
As  others  would  ambitiously  receive  it." 

Henry  VI.  Part  II.  act  ii.  sc.  3. 


188  THE    TEXT    OF    SHAKESPEARE. 

The  corrector  after  the  first  line,  introduces 
another  to  make  up  with  it  a  rhyming  couplet  : 

"  To  think  I  fain  would  keep  it  makes  me  laugh." 

Here,  it  may  at  the  outset  be  remarked,  there  is 
no  proper  starting-place  for  emendation,  no  call  to 
tamper  with  the  received  text :  there  is  no  fault  to 
correct  in  the  sense,  and  there  is  certainly  no 
necessity  to  supply  the  blank  in  the  rhyme,  for 
the  sake  of  making  the  passage  correspond  with 
the  rest  of  the  dialogue,  where  rhyme  and  blank 
verse  alternate  without  rule.  But  were  the  case 
otherwise  there  remains  the  fundamental  objection 
to  the  interpolated  line  that  it  does  not  fall  in  with 
the  tone  of  the  context.  Not  only  is  it  feeble  but 
it  jars  on  the  feelings  like  a  discord  on  the  ear. 
Nor  is  this  all.  I  find  on  proceeding  to  apply  the 
other  criteria  to  the  correction  that  the  mere  words 
of  the  addition  are  Shakespearian  enough,  but  there 
is  no  special  reason  why  this  particular  line 
should  be  added  rather  than  any  one  of  half  a 
dozen  other  lines  which  might  be  devised  to 
complete  the  couplet  equally  well. 

For  instance,  the  supposed  deficiency  in  the 
verse  might  be  supplied  as  follows : 

My  staff?  here,  noble  Henry,  is  my  staff, 
1  never  held  it  on  my  own  behalf. 

A  line  which  if  not  perfect  in  point  of  rhyme, 
would  at  least  have  the  merit  of  harmonising 


HENRY  VI.  189 

better  with  the  spirit  of  the  speaker;  but  which  at 
the  same  time  I  am  bound  to  admit  there  are  no 
grounds  whatever  for  believing  Shakespeare  to 
have  written. 

I  may  here  take  occasion  to  observe  that  when 
ever  the  old  corrector  of  the  Perkins  folio  ventures 
on  the  interpolation  of  a  whole  line  (an  experi 
ment  trying  enough  to  any  one's  intellectual  vigour 
when  the  task  is  to  eke  out  the  composition  of 
Shakespeare)  his  attempts  are,  as  far  as  I  have 
examined  them,  and  I  think  I  have  missed  none, 
alike  unsuccessful  and  almost  uniformly  feeble. 

This  is  important,  because  as  he  adduces  no 
extrinsic  considerations  to  prove  the  interpolated 
lines  to  be  the  legitimate  progeny  of  our  great 
poet,  the  only  possible  circumstance  to  throw 
upon  them  a  colour  of  genuineness  is  their  in 
trinsic  excellence.  Whole  lines  invented  to  fill 
up  vacancies  left  by  lost  ones  must  in  the  na 
ture  of  the  case  be  destitute  of  the  same  kind 
of  evidence  as  offers  itself  for  single  phrases,  and 
it  is  not  easy  to  devise  a  combination  of  circum 
stances  which  would  take  any  of  them  out  of  the 
category  of  mere  conjectures. 


190  THE    TEXT    OF    SHAKESPEARE. 


HENRY    VIII. 


THE  Perkins  folio  proposes  a  correction  of  the 
following  passage  in  "  Henry  VIII."  in  which  a 
phrase  is  manifestly  corrupt.  It  represents  Anne 
Boleyn  speaking  to  a  friend,  an  old  lady,  who  had 
just  been  rallying  her  on  her  sudden  elevation  to  the 
rank  and  title  of  the  Marchioness  of  Pembroke  : 

"  Good  lady, 

Make  yourself  mirth  with  your  particular  fancy, 
And  leave  me  out  on't      Would  I  had  no  being, 
If  this  salute  my  blood  a  jot ;  it  faints  me 
To  think  what  follows."  Act  ii.  sc.  3. 

"Whatever  meaning,"  says  Mr.  Collier,  "may 
be  attached  to  the  expression  salute  my  blood,  the 
sense  of  the  poet  is  rendered  much  more  distinct 
if  we  substitute  a  different  word  easily  misread 

or  misprinted  : — 

Would  I  had  no  being, 
Tf  this  elate  my  blood  a  jot. 

" Elate"  Mr.  Collier  continues,  " as  an  adjective, 
is  of  very  old  use  in  our  language,  and  it  is  doing 


HENRY  VIII.  191 

no  great  violence  to  Shakespeare  to  suppose  that 
here  he  converted  an  adjective  into  a  verb."* 
He  then  states  it  to  be  one  of  the  corrections  made 
in  the  Perkins  folio. 

Even  Mr.  Singer  thinks  this  emendation  specious, 
although,  as  he  remarks,  "we  have  no  other  in 
stance  of  Shakespeare's  use  of  the  word  either  as  a 
verb  or  an  adjective." 

Thus  on  the  one  hand  it  may  be  urged  that  the 
word  here  proposed  is  not  Shakespearian  and  also 
that  it  is  unusual  with  writers  generally  to  talk  of 
elating  the  blood  by  exaltation  of  rank,  or  any 
other  gratifying  incident.  We  speak  of  warming 
and  quickening  the  blood  and  of  elating  or  ele 
vating  the  spirits.  For  these  reasons  the  emen 
dation  cannot  be  said  to  command  the  assent  by 
its  eminent  felicity. 

On  the  other  hand,  we  say  of  an  angry  man  his 
blood  is  up,  and  our  author  makes  Hotspur 
address  his  followers  in  similar  phraseology  : — 

"  Fellows,  soldiers,  friends, 
Better  consider  what  you  have  to  do, 
Than  I  that  have  not  well  the  gift  of  tongue, 
Can  lift  your  blood  up  with  persuasion." 

Henry  IV.  Part  I.  act  v.  sc.  2. 

Another  reading  has  suggested  itself  to  me,  the 
transition  from  which  to  the  received  text  would 
be  easy : 

If  this  shall  heat  my  blood  a  jot. 
*  "  Notes  and  Emendations,"  2nd  edition  p.  325. 


192  THE    TEXT    OF    SHAKESPEARE. 

Against  which  there  is  certainly  the  objection 
that  the  verb  here  is  better  in  the  present  tense, 
while  the  whole  plausibility  of  my  suggestion 
depends  on  its  being  in  the  future,  the  emendation 
assuming  that  shall  heat  has  lapsed  into  salute. 
Amidst  these  hostile  considerations  the  reading  I 
think  may  be  held  as  dubious. 


193 


MUCH  ADO  ABOUT  NOTHING. 


IN  "  Much  Ado  about  Nothing "  there  is  a  word 
used  by  Dogberry  which  has  given  rise  to  some 
discussion. 

The  sapient  constable,  having  been  called  an 
ass,  recalcitrates  in  a  well-known  passage,  and, 
amongst  other  boasts,  says — 

"  I  am  a  wise  fellow ;  and  which  is  more,  an  officer ;  and  which 
is  more,  a  householder ;  and  which  is  more,  as  pretty  a  piece  of 
flesh  as  any  in  Messina ;  and  one  that  knows  the  law,  go  to ; 
and  a  rich  fellow  enough,  go  to ;  and  a  fellow  that  hath  had 
losses ;  and  one  that  hath  two  gowns,  and  everything  hand 
some  about  him.".  Act  iv.  sc.  2. 

The  expression  had  losses  seems  away  from  the 
purpose,  as  the  man  is  enumerating  his  claims  to 
consideration,  and  losses  can  scarcely  be  regarded 
in  that  light.  To  substitute  leases,  as  proposed  by 
the  Perkins  folio,  would  be  adopting  an  alteration 
quite  destitute  of  appropriateness.  I  have  two  rival 
suggestions  to  offer :  (1)  that  the  true  reading  is 

o 


194  THE   TEXT   OF    SHAKESPEARE. 

horses,  or  hosses — a  perversion  of  horses  now,  at 
least,  widely  prevailing  both  in  town  and  country 
amongst  persons  of  Dogberry's  rank.  It  seems 
quite  in  character  that  the  "  officer  "  and  "  house 
holder,"  in  repudiating  the  appellation  of  ass, 
should  allege,  as  a  point  blank  contradiction,  that 
he  himself  had  kept  horses.  How  could  an  ass 
have  been  the  master  of  those  superior  animals  ? 
The  logic  is  irresistible.  I  suspect,  however,  that 
this  particular  boast,  like  the  rest,  ought  to  be 
in  the  present  tense,  and  that  had  was  inserted 
to  make  sense  of  losses.  It  is  more  congruous  to 
say,  "  and  a  fellow  that  hath  horses" 

But  horses  after  all  are  rather  too  magnificent 
a  possession  for  Dogberry,  and  it  would  be  a  sad 
anti-climax  to  descend  from  such  a  vaunt  to  the 
boast  of  two  gowns.  In  order  to  prepare  secun- 
dum  artem  for  the  latter,  we  ought  to  find  a  still 
humbler  garment.  I  venture  therefore,  if  my  first 
suggestion  be  rejected — in  which  I  am  disposed 
to  concur — (2)  to  propose  trossers  in  its  place  : 

a  rich  fellow  enough,  go  to;  and  a  fellow  that  hath  trossers; 
and  one  that  hath  two  gowns,  and  everything  handsome  about 
him. 

Trossers  or  trowses  is  a  word,  we  are  told,  that  is 
very  frequently  met  with  in  our  old  dramatic 
writers,  and  it  occurs  once  in  Shakespeare,  coupled 
with  the  epithet  strait,  to  denote  tight  breeches. 


JHUCH    ADO   ABOUT   NOTHING.  195 

Had  losses  may  possibly  have  been  converted  from 
strait  trossers* 

Taking  into  view  all  the  emendations  suggested, 
we  can  go  no  farther,  I  think,  than  discard 
had  losses,  and  leave  the  other  proposals  unde 
cided. 

*  In  Nares's  "  Glossary "  a  quotation  is  given,  under  this 
word,  which  says  of  the  Irish  :  "  Their  trowses  commonly  spelt 
trossers,  were  long  pantaloons,  exactly  fitted  to  the  shape." 
Malone's  Shakespeare,  Boswell's  Edition,  vol.  xvii.  p.  376, 
contains  a  long  train  of  notes  and  references  on  the  same 
topic. 


o  2 


19G  THE    TEXT    OF    SHAKESPEARE. 


A  MIDSUMMER-NIGHT'S  DEEAM. 


THE  next  example  that  I  shall  select  is  from  "•  A 
Midsummer-Night's  Dream." 

Theseus  is  commenting  on  the  "brief"  or 
catalogue  of  sports  to  be  played  before  him  and  the 
rest  of  the  company.  He  comes  to — 

"  A  tedious  brief  scene  of  young  Pyramus 
And  his  love,  Thisbe ;  very  tragical  mirth." 

On  which  he  exclaims— 

"Merry  and  tragical!  tedious  and  brief! 
That  is — hot  ice,  and  wondrous  strange  snow." 

All  sorts  of  epithets  have  been  proposed  to 
replace  strange,  which  falls  flat  on  the  ear,  and 
manifestly  does  not  form  the  requisite  antithesis 
with  snow.  Scorching,  strong,  black,  seething, 
strange  black,  swarthy,  have  all  found  advocates. 
The  desideratum  seems,  at  first  sight,  plain  enough. 
As  ice  is  the  type  of  cold,  so  snow  is  usually  the 
type  of  whiteness,  and  the  natural  antithesis  or 


A  MIDSUMMER-NIGHT'S  DEEAM.  197 

rather  contradictory  combination  being  in  the  first 
case  hot  ice,  ought  in  the  second  to  be  black  snow. 
But  then  there  is  no  discernible  way  in  which  black 
could  have  been  perverted  into  strange,  —  an  ob 
jection  partially,  indeed,  removed  by  substituting 
raven,  which  Shakespeare  uses  elsewhere  in  con 
trast  with  snow.  In  "  Romeo  and  Juliet "  occurs 
the  expression,  "whiter  than  new  snow  on  a  raven's 
back."  The  line  in  question  would  then  be  — 

That  is — hot  ice  and  wondrous  raven  snow. 

There  is,  however,  a  strong  argument  against  the 
supposition  that  this,  the  most  natural  and  simple 
antithesis,  was  the  one  intended;  and  that  is  the 
application  of  the  epithet  wondrous;  for  if  the 
reading  were  black  or  raven  snow  there  would  be 
nothing  certainly  more  wonderful  in  that  than  in 
hot  ice,  and  the  epithet  in  question  ought  to  have 
ushered  in  the  latter.  To  prefix  it  to  the  second 
contradictory  combination,  and  not  to  the  first, 
would  show  want  of  skill  or  tact  in  the  poet. 

As  Shakespeare  seldom  used  or  placed  an  epithet 
without  a  good  reason  for  it,  there  is  a  probability 
that  wondrous  was  intended  as  a  sarcastic  allusion 
to  some  marvellous  traveller's  story  recently  given 
to  the  world,  and  describing  a  country  covered 
with  some  highly  tinted  snow,  such  as  crimson,  or 
golden,  or  cerulean.  Cardan,  who  died  when 
Shakespeare  was  a  boy,  stated  in  one  of  his  books 
that  blue  snow  was  common  near  the  Straits  of 

o  3 


198  THE    TEXT    OF    SHAKESPEARE. 

Magellan  ;  and  to  come  to  more  recent  times, 
thirty  or  forty  years  ago  Captains  Ross  and  Parry 
reported  that  they  had  met  with  red  or  pink  snow* 
— a  phenomenon  subsequently  confirmed  by  others. 
It  is  not,  therefore,  an  outrageous  supposition  that 
some  voyager  in  Shakespeare's  days  had  brought 
back  an  account  of  having  seen  snow  of  a  red  or 
golden  colour,  and  that  the  passage  before  us  is  a 
sly  fling  at  the  marvellous,  and  at  that  time  perhaps 
incredible,  tale.  If  we  adopt  this  theory  the  read 
ing  is  easily  set  right : 

"  hot  ice  and  wondrous  strange  snow," 

becomes 

hot  ice  and  wondrous  orange  snow. 

The  only  change  here  is  the  substitution  of  o  for 
st,  with  the  advantage  to  the  metre  of  wondrous 
being  reinstated  in  its  character  of  a  dissyllable, 
whereas  in  the  received  text  it  must  be  read  as  a 
trisyllable,  won-der-ous.^ 

*  These  facts  are  mentioned  in  Mr.  Hunter's  "  New  Illus 
trations  of  Shakespeare,"  vol.  i.  p.  142,  where  he  cites  them  in 
quite  a  different  connection.  I  have  never  had  an  opportunity 
of  looking  into  Cardan. 

f  "  The  extraordinary  phenomenon  of  red  snow  observed  by 
Captain  Ross  and  other  Arctic  voyagers  naturally  excited  the 
greatest  interest  both  at  home  and  abroad.  This  singular 
aspect  of  a  substance  with  which  we  never  fail  to  associate  an 
idea  of  the  purest  aad  most  radiant  whiteness,  has  been  ascer 
tained  to  result  from  an  assemblage  of  very  minute  vegetable 
bodies,  belonging  to  the  class  of  cryptogamic  plants,  and  the 


A   MIDSUMMER- NIGHT'S   DREAM.  199 

I  must  fairly  own,  however,  that  this  reading 
can  scarcely  be  considered  as  more  than  possibly 
right  unless  some  antecedent  or  contemporary 
traveller's  account  can  be  produced  of  such  a  mar 
vellous  phenomenon. 

What  also  makes  against  it  is,  that  orange-tawney 
was  then  the  adjective  employed  to  designate  the 
colour  in  question,  not  simply  orange. 

As  moreover  there  was,  as  already  stated,  a  tale 
extant  at  that  time  about  blue  snow,  the  line  in  the 
above  extract  might  have  reference  to  that  alleged 
phenomenon,  and  the  epithet  employed  to  describe 
it  might  have  been  azure.  We  thus  have  three 
readings  besides  those  of  the  commentators : 

That  is — hot  ice  and  wondrous  orange  snow. 
„  „  „  raven  snow.*. 

„  „  „  azure  snow. 

natural  order  called  Algts.  They  form  the  species  named 
Protococcus  nivalis  by  Agardh,  which  is  synonymous  with  the 
Uredo  nivalis  of  Mr.  Bauer."  .  .  .  .  "  There  is  no  reason 
to  suppose  that  the  colouring  matter  itself,  as  well  as  the  snow, 
is  a  meteorological  product,  although  Humboldt  certainly 
mentions  a  shower  of  red  hail  which  fell  at  Paramo  de  Guana- 
cos  in  South  America."  "Mr.  Scoresby  conjectured  that  the 
red  colour  of  the  Arctic  snow  derived  its  origin  from  innume 
rable  multitudes  of  very  minute  creatures  belonging  to  the 
order  Radiata.  He  had  frequently  observed  the  ice  to  be 
tinged  with  an  orange  colour,  obviously  resulting  from  an 
assemblage  of  small  transparent  animals." — Discovery  and 
Adventure  in  the  Polar  Seas  and  Regions,  pp.  107,  108,  110. 

*  Another  reading  has  occurred  to  me,  since  the  text  was 
written,  instead  of  raven,  equally  denoting  black,  and  perhaps 
equally  convertible  into  strange, — namely,  sable. 

o  4 


200  THE    TEXT    OF    SHAKESPEARE. 

The  word  orange  would  be  the  most  easily 
perverted  into  strange;  but  the  transformation  of 
raven  or  azure  into  that  epithet  would  not  be 
difficult. 

On  a  retrospect  of  the  various  suggestions  which 
have  been  thrown  out  in  regard  to  this  one  de 
signation,  we  may  well  pronounce  the  reading 
indeterminate. 


201 


ALL'S  WELL  TEAT  ENDS  WELL, 


THE  passage  which  I  have  next  to  bring  forward 
may  possibly  show  how  an  expression  in  one  place 
sometimes  serves  to  correct  a  wrong  reading  in 
another. 

In  "All's  Well  that  Ends  Well,"  act  iii.  sc.  2, 
Helena,  apostrophising  Rousillon,  says  :  — 

"Poor  lord!  is  't  I 

That  chase  thee  from  thy  country,  and  expose 
Those  tender  limbs  of  thine  to  the  event 
Of  the  none-sparing  war  ?  and  is  it  I 
That  drive  thee  from  the  sportive  court,  where  thou 
Wast  shot  at  with  fair  eyes,  to  be  the  mark 
Of  smoky  muskets  ?     O,  you  leaden  messengers, 
That  ride  upon  the  violent  speed  of  fire, 
Fly  with  false  aim ;  move  the  still-piecing  air 
That  sings  with  piercing,  do  not  touch  my  lord  ! " 

Shakespeare  would  scarcely  have  used  piecing  (or 
peering,  as  the  old  folio,  1623,  has  it)  and  piercing 
in  such  close  proximity.  One  of  these  words  pro 
bably  led  to  the  erroneous  insertion  of  the  other. 
I  suggest  still-closing  for  still-piecing,  and  support 


202  THE    TEXT    OF    SHAKESPEARE. 

it  by  the  following  lines  from  "  The   Tempest," 

act  iii.  sc.  3. 

"  the  elements, 

Of  whom  your  swords  are  temper'd,  may  as  well 
Wound  the  loud  winds,  or  with  bemock'd-at  stabs 
Kill  the  still-closing  waters." 

Yet  there  is  scarcely  sufficient  evidence  in  favour 
of  the  emendation  to  establish  it  and  take  it  out  of 
the  present  category,  especially  when  we  advert  to 
the  consideration  that  the  passage,  insignificant  as 
it  may  seem,  has  been  commented  upon  by  War- 
burton,  Steevens,  Malone,  Tyrwhitt,  and  Douce, 
most  of  whom  are  for  the  retention  of  still-piecing*, 
first  introduced  by  an  unnamed  critic. 

With  regard  to  the  preceding  verb  move,  which 
it  will  be  observed,  is  also  in  italics,  the  Perkins 
folio  has  proposed  to  substitute  wound — a  decided 
improvement  on  the  received  text,  and  not  very 
remote  in  resemblance,  f  Move  is  certainly  flat, 
and  without  particular  significance  where  it  is 
placed.  Another  reading  has  occurred  to  me  — 
cleave  —  but  although  better  than  move,  it  is  in 
ferior  to  wound  in  appropriate  meaning,  and  is  not 
a  term  used  by  Shakespeare  in  reference  to  air  or 
water,  while  wound  has  in  its  support  the  passage 
already  cited  from  "  The  Tempest." 

*  See  Malone's  Shakespeare,  by  Boswell,  vol.  x.  p.  406. 
f  Compare  wounde  (often  so  spelt)  and  the  old  form 


203 


TWELFTH  NIGHT. 


IN  "  Twelfth  Night "  we  have  another  instance  of 
indeterminate  reading  in  the  following  passage: 
Sebastian  is  describing  his  sister  Viola  :  — 

"  A  lady,  sir,  though  it  was  said  she  much  resembled  me,  was 
yet  of  many  accounted  beautiful ;  but  though  I  could  not  with 
such  estimable  wonder  over-far  believe  that,  yet  thus  far  I 
will  boldly  publish  her, —  she  bore  a  mind  that  envy  could  not 
but  call  fair."* 

The  words  in  italics  are  obviously  destitute  of 
meaning :  they  are  mere  nonsense,  and  could  not 
have  been  written  by  Shakespeare.  The  Perkins 
folio  presents  us  with  the  following  emendation  :  - 

"But  though  I  could  not  with  self -estimation  wander  so  far  to 
believe  that,  yet  thus  far  I  will  boldly  publish  her." 

Here  the  alteration  is  successful  in  restoring  sense 
to  the  clause,  maintains  the  tone  of  the  composi 
tion,  is  consonant  on  the  whole  with  Shake- 

4' 

*  "Twelfth  Night,"  act  ii.  sc.  1. 


204  THE    TEXT   OF    SHAKESPEARE. 

speare's  usual  style  of  expression,  and  is  so  near 
in  sound  to  the  corrupt  reading  as  to  render  the 
substitution  of  the  latter  sufficiently  probable. 
Nevertheless  it  is  not  quite  satisfactory ;  for  not 
only  is  self -estimation  a  word  not  found  in  any 
other  place,  but  other  equally  plausible  emendations 
may  be  suggested.  Mr.  Singer  brings  forward  a 
rival  reading  by  another  "old  corrector,"  which 
strikes  me  as  an  improvement :  — 

"  A  lady,  sir,  though  it  was  said  she  much  resembled  me,  yet 
was  of  many  accounted  beautiful ;  but  though  I  could  not  with 
such  estimators  wander  over  far  to  believe  that,  yet  thus  far 
will  I  boldly  publish  her,"  &c. 

It  unfortunately  happens,  nevertheless,  for  this 
emendation  that  the  word  estimators  is  not  Shake 
spearian  ;  and  as  it  also  does  not  come  in  with  any 
particular  felicity  it  may,  on  that  ground,  be  set 
aside.  But  if  we  change  estimators  into  estimate 
we  shall  adopt  a  term  used  familiarly  by  our 
author  *,  and  at  the  same  time  make  passable  sense 
of  Mr.  Singer's  reading  : 

I  could  not  with  such  estimate  wander  over-far  to  believe  that. 

There  is  no  particular  harshness  in  saying  that 
an  "estimate  wanders,"  alias  "opinion  errs,"  or 
that  any  one  errs  with  it. 

I  should  not  have  dwelt  so  long  on  this  correc- 

•       *  "  Of  name  and  noble  estimate" 

Richard  II.  act  ii.  sc.  3. 


TWELFTH   NIGHT.  205 

tion  of  the  Perkins  folio,  had  it  not  been  adduced 
by  an  able  critic  in  the  "  Edinburgh  Review  "  as  a 
happy  one.  The  conclusion  to  be  drawn  on  a 
review  of  the  whole  argument  is,  I  think,  that  the 
reading  must  come  under  the  class  which  I  am 
engaged  in  elucidating. 

The  comedy  of  "  Twelfth  Night "  in  a  subse 
quent  part  contains  another  misreading,  which 
has  exercised  the  ingenuity  of  a  number  of  an- 
notators  without  any  decisive  result.  It  occurs  in 
Act  ii.  sc.  5.  I  cannot  perhaps  introduce  it  more 
succinctly  than  in  the  words  of  Mr.  Collier  : — 

"  Fabian  is  enforcing  silence  in  order  that 
Malvolio,  while  they  are  watching  him,  may  not 
discover  them,  and  says  in  the  folio  1623 — 'Though 
our  silence  be  drawn  from  us  with  cars,  yet  peace  ! ' 
The  folio  1632  prints  '  cars  '  cares,  and  many 
proposals  have  been  made  to  alter  '  cars  '  to  cables, 
carts,  &c. ;  but  'with  cars'  turns  out  to  be  an  error 
of  the  press  for  by  th'  ears,  or  by  the  ears,  and  the 
meaning  is  perfectly  clear  when  we  read,  '  Though 
our  silence  be  drawn  from  us  by  tW  ears,  yet 
peace  ! ' : 

Mr.  Singer,  who  justly  terms  this  a  most  impro 
bable  phrase,  is  not  happy  in  his  own  suggestion — 
"  with  tears."  The  proposed  emendation,  however, 
of  the  Perkins  folio  is  more  than  improbable, 
— it  is  utterly  devoid  of  appropriate  meaning.* 

*  There  is  a  part  of  the  dialogue  between  the  Prince  and 
Falstaff  in  "  King  Henry  IV."  Part  II.  act  ii.  sc.  4,  which 


206  THE    TEXT    OF    SHAKESPEARE. 

The  poet  is  talking  figuratively  of  silence  being 
drawn  from  the  persons  in  the  scene,  instead  of 
sounds  being  drawn  from  them.  He  is  in  fact 
employing  the  same  terms  in  regard  to  silence 
as  we  usually  employ  with  regard  to  a  secret ; 
and  when  did  anyone  speak  of  drawing  a  secret, 
or  indeed  utterances  of  any  kind,  from  another 
"  by  the  ears."  We  usually  look  to  the  tongue  as 
the  organ  through  which  such  communications 
are  to  come. 

Nothing  can  be  plainer  than  the  speaker's  in 
tention  to  enjoin  in  a  strain  of  half-humorous 
exaggeration,  that  •  his  comrades  should  preserve 
silence,  even  though  the  utmost  violence  should 
be  employed  to  make  them  break  it,  though,  in 
fact,  they  should  be  put  to  the  torture.  This  was 
meant  to  be  expressed  in  the  curt  way  alone 
practicable  under  the  circumstances  by  some  mo 
nosyllable  which  cars  has  unfortunately  displaced, 
and  which  it  is  our  business  to  recover.  If  we 
read  screws  instead  of  cars  the  restoration  will,  if 
I  mistake  not,  be  accomplished.  "  Though  our 
silence  should  be  drawn  from  us  with  screws,  yet 
peace  ! " 

may  seem  at  first  sight  to  countenance  this  reading.  Falstaff 
says  to  the  Prince — "  I  am  a  gentleman,  thou  art  a  drawer;" 
to  which  the  latter  replies,  "Very  true,  sir;  and  I  come  to 
draw  you  out  by  the  ears."  But  to  make  this  bear  upon  the 
case,  silence  must  be  supposed  to  be  drawn  out  of  Fabian 
and  his  companions  by  her  own  ears — a  somewhat  violent 
metaphor. 


TWELFTH   NIGHT.  207 

So  late  as  the  days  of  Shakespeare,  and  even 
later,  judicial  torture  for  the  purpose  of  extorting 
confessions  was  not  obsolete,  and  we  find  sundry 
allusions  to  it  in  his  dramas.  Long  after  the  pre 
ceding  emendation  had  struck  me,  I  was  pleased 
to  find  that  the  late  Mr.  Sidney  Walker  had 
proposed  to  read  racks*,  which  as  completely  suits 
in  point  of  meaning  as  my  own  suggestion,  but  is 
liable  to  certain  objections.  Racks  would  not  per 
haps  have  been  so  easily  perverted  into  cars  as 
screws  would;'  and  on  looking  at  the  context  we 
shall  see  that,  if  the  proposed  noun  were  inserted, 
the  singular  number  with  the  definite  article  would 
be  required  to  square  with  common  usage  :  we 
should  have  to  read  the  rack,  not  racks,  in  conse 
quence  of  which  the  proposed  emendation  would 
be  farther  removed  from  probability. 

On  the  other  hand  the  term  rack  occurs  a 
number  of  times  in  the  plays  (once  or  twice  in  the 
plural),  and  is  evidently  a  familiar  phrase,  while 
the  noun  screw  does  not  occur  once,  and  the  paro- 
nymous  verb  only  twice,  in  neither  case  with  any 
reference  to  torture.  An  instance  of  the  use  of  the 
former  word  presents  itself  in  the  "  Merchant  of 
Venice,"  act  iii.  sc.  2. 

"  Portia.  Ay,  but,  I  fear,  you  speak  upon  the  rack. 
Where  men  enforced  do  speak  any  thing." 

Giving  all  these  considerations  their  due  weight, 
*  "  A  Critical  Examination  of  the  Text  of  Shakespeare." 


208  THE    TEXT    OF    SHAKESPEARE. 

although  I  still  retain  a  father's  preference  for 
screws,  I  think  the  reading  cannot  be  regarded  as 
otherwise  than  undetermined. 

It  is  fair  to  add,  that  there  is  one  passage  in 
another  play  which  has  been  cited  as  favourable 
to  the  received  reading :  Launce  in  the  "Two  Gen 
tlemen  of  Verona  "  (act  iii.  sc.  1)  says — 

"  I  am  in  love,  but  a  team  of  horse  shall  not  pluck  that  from 
me." 

Surely,  however,  drawing  with  a  team  of  horse — 
an  every  day  operation — is  not  drawing  with  cars, 
which  no  one  ever  witnessed.  Those  vehicles,  al 
though  they  may  be  convenient  machines  for 
carriage,  are  clearly  not  instruments  of  draught. 


200 


THE  WINTEE'S   TALE, 


AMONGST  the  minor  alleged  corruptions  in  the 
text,  there  is  one,  consisting  of  a  single  mono 
syllable,  about  which  Sir  J.  Hanmer,  Dr.  Warburton, 
Dr.  Thirlby,  Dr.  Johnson,  Mr.  Steevens,  Mr.  Ma- 
lone,  Mr.  John  Mitford,  Mr.  Singer,  Mr.  Dyce,  and 
the  old  corrector  of  the  Perkins  folio,  or  rather  his 
editor,  with  other  critics,  have  all  given  us  their 
several  opinions.  It  occurs  in  "  The  Winter's 
Tale"  (act.  iv.  sc.  3).  Perdita  says  to  Florizel: 

"  Sir,  my  gracious  lord, 

To  chide  at  your  extremes  it  not  becomes  me ; 
O,  pardon  that  I  name  them ;  your  high  self, 
The  gracious  mark  o'  the  land,  you  have  obscur'd 
With  a  swain's  wearing ;  and  me,  poor  lowly  maid, 
Most  goddess-like  prank'd  up  :  but  that  our  feasts 
In  every  mess  have  folly,  and  the  feeders 
Digest  it  with  a  custom,  I  should  blush 
To  see  you  so  attired  ;  sworn,  I  think, 
To  show  myself  a  glass." 

Of  the  contending  parties,  some  are  for  retaining 
sworn  ;  others  advocate  swoon  ;  others,  scorn  ;  and 
the  corrector  in  the  Perkins  folio,  seconded  by 

p 


210  THE    TEXT    OF    SHAKESPEARE. 

Mr.  Collier,  offers  us  so  worn.  It  appears  to  me 
quite  unlikely  that  Shakespeare  wrote  either  sworn 
or  so  worn,  neither  of  them  having  any  particular 
appropriateness,  or  even  tolerably  clear  sense. 
Swoon  imports  a  rather  too  violent  effect  to  be 
produced  on  a  maiden  by  seeing  in  a  mirror  a  dress 
of  which  every  article  was  already  known  to  her, — 
an  objection  not  applicable  to  scorn,  which  is 
perhaps  the  "  best  of  the  bunch,"  although  some 
what  pointless,  if  not  misfitting  the  context. 

Since  none  of  these  suggestions  can  be  considered 
perfectly  satisfactory,  I  will  hazard  a  still  different 
one,  namely,  frown,  which  seems  indeed  less  easily 
convertible  into  sworn  than  the  rest,  but  contains 
all  the  same  letters  except  the  initial  consonant, 
and  every  critic  knows  that  s  and  /  are  frequently 
interchanged.  All  that  I  can  further  say  in  its 
favour  is,  that  the  fair  speaker,  having  talked  of 
blushes,  might  very  naturally  mention  another 
phenomenon  of  her  own  face,  and  put  frowns  in 
antithesis  with  them : 

I  should  blush 

To  see  yon  so  attired  ;  frown,  I  think, 
To  show  myself  a  glass. 

But  there  is  another  way  of  dealing  with  the 
passage.  The  phrase  /  think,  looks  very  much 
like  an  excrescence  in  any  of  these  readings :  why 
use  it  after  frown  rather  than  after  blush?  The 
natural  course  of  thought  would  be,  "I  should 
blush  to  see  you  so  attired,  and  recoil  from  looking 


-^'     THE  WINTER'S  TALE.  2 1 1 

|C/i 

at  myself  in  a  mirror."  To  get  quit,  then,  of  this 
superfluous  phrase  and  express  the  natural  sequence 
of  ideas,  we  might  read : 

I  should  blush 

To  see  you  so  attired ;  sorely  shrink 
To  show  myself  i'  th'  glass. 

This  emendation,  however,  is  by  no  means  so 
felicitous  as  to  command  adoption,  or  to  preclude 
me  from  a  further  attempt. 

When  no  decisively  happy  reading  has  been  hit 
upon,  emendations  are  apt  to  multiply  themselves 
in  conception  without  end.  Another  has  just 
occurred  to  me,  which  has  the  recommendation  of 
retaining  and  imbuing  with  significance  the  phrase 
I  think,  and  is,  perhaps,  superior  in  simplicity  to  any 
hitherto  mentioned: 

I  should  blush 

To  see  you  so  attired  * ;  more,  I  think, 
To  show  myself  a  glass ; 

or  perhaps  better  i1  th\  glass.  Here  the  train  of 
thought  seems  perfectly  natural  :  "  I  should  blush 
to  see  you  dressed  like  a  swain,  and  blush  still 
more  I  think,  to  view  myself  in  the  glass  prank'd-up 
like  a  goddess."  The  phrase  /  think,  becomes  less 
out  of  place,  or  rather  surrenders  its  character 

*  One  of  the  commentators  —  Mr.  Walker,  if  I  recollect 
right  —  has  made  the  just  remark  that  it  is  not  necessary  to 
read  attired,  as  the  word  was  probably  intended  to  be  pro 
nounced  att-i-erd. 

r  2 


212  THE    TEXT   OF    SHAKESPEARE. 

of  a  patch,  and  the  required  incident  of  the  word 
more  lapsing  into  sworn  (probably  through  the 
intermediate  form  swore),  is  easily  conceivable. 

Nevertheless,  the  passage,  after  all  is  said,  cannot 
be  rescued  from  the  rank  of  doubtful  without  more 
light  or  more  sagacity  than  any  one  has  hitherto 
shown  himself  to  possess.  I  prefer  the  last  pro 
posed  emendation,  on  the  whole,  as  the  simplest 
and  most  appropriate  to  the  speaker. 


213 


PART  IV. 

VERBAL  REPETITIONS. 


SINCE  there  appears  to  be  some  difference  of 
opinion,  how  far  the  repetition  of  a  word  is  to  be 
considered  an  indication  of  spuriousness  in  the 
received  text  of  Shakespeare's  Plays,  I  purpose  to 
discuss  the  question  in  the  present  chapter. 

It  must  be  admitted  at  the  outset,  that  when  a 
word  which  has  been  once  used  is,  without  apparent 
reason,  used  again  before  the  sound  of  the  first  has 
had  time  to  fade  from  the  ear,  the  effect  is  generally 
felt  to  be  displeasing.  Every  one  has  probably 
noticed  the  disagreeable  impression  so  produced  on 
himself  and  others.  I  have  personally  remarked 
such  sensitiveness  in  actual  life  hundreds  of  times. 
It  has,  for  example,  frequently  happened  to  myself, 
while  I  have  been  dictating  to  a  secretary  in  the 
presence  of  friends  interested  in  what  was  going 
on,  and  have  inadvertently  made  use  of  the  same 
expression  twice  in  one  sentence,  that  some  one  or 

p  3 


THE    TEXT    OF    SHAKESPEARE. 

other  of  the  auditors,  not  perhaps  remarkable  for 
literary  fastidiousness,  has  called  my  attention  to 
the  repetition  by  observing,  "you  have  had  that 
word  before." 

I  mention  this  trivial  circumstance  to  show  the 
prevalence  of  distaste  for  such  verbal  repetition  as 
occurs  without  apparent  reason,  even  amongst 
those  who  do  not  cultivate  style  ;  and  I  scarcely 
need  to  add  that,  amongst  those  who  do,  it  is 
regarded  as  a  blemish  in  composition,  and  habitually 
shunned  by  the  practised  writer.* 

We  must,  then,  consider  it  in  this  light  when  it 
is  found  in  Shakespeare ;  and  since  we  cannot 
suppose  him  inferior  to  ordinary  men  in  nicety  of 
taste  or  in  sensibility  to  (if  I  may  so  apply  a 
scientific  term)  the  interference  of  sounds,  we  may 
safely  conclude  that  he  would  instinctively,  if  not 
systematically,  avoid  it.  Hence  the  passages  of 
his  writings  in  which  it  appears  without  special 
reason,  and  in  a  way  to  offend  the  ear,  may  be  set 
down  as  so  far  spurious.  A  few  examples  may  be 
cited  where  this  conclusion  seems  inevitable. 

The   following  occurs   in  "As  You   Like   It " 

*  One  eminent  writer  within  my  recollection  systematically 
adopted  the  practice  of  repeating  a  word  or  a  phrase,  whenever 
the  least  ambiguity  was  possible  through  employing  a  pronoun 
or  other  substitute.  This,  no  doubt,  rendered  his  composition 
clear  and  precise,  but  detracted  from  both  its  agreeableness 
and  its  force.  I  allude  to  Mr.  John  Austin,  in  his  "  Province 
of  Jurisprudence  Determined,"  first  edition.  A  second  edition, 
which  I  have  not  seen,  has  recently  appeared. 


VERBAL   REPETITIONS.  215 

(act  v.  sc.  2),  in  answer  to  the  inquiry  "  what  'tis 
to  love  : " 

"  It  is  to  be  all  made  of  fantasy, 
All  made  of  passion,  and  all  made  of  wishes  ; 
All  adoration,  duty,  and  observance  ; 
All  humbleness,  all  patience  and  impatience ; 
All  purity,  all  trial,  all  observance" 

From  this  clumsy  iteration,  every  voice  and  pen 
unite  to  exonerate  Shakespeare.  It  can  be  the 
result  of  nothing  but  miscopying  or  misprinting. 

A  no  less  palpable  instance  of  the  same  fault 
presents  itself  in  Part  II.  "  Henry  IV."  (act  i. 
sc.  1 ),  where  Travers  is  giving  an  account  of  what 
he  saw  and  heard  to  the  Earl  of  Northumberland. 
He  had  met  with  a  horseman  riding  hard,  who 
paused  to  tell  him  of  Hotspur's  death  in  battle  : 

"  With  that  he  gave  his  able  horse  the  head, 
And  bending  forward,  struck  his  able  heels 
Against  the  panting  sides  of  his  poor  jade 
Up  to  the  rowel  head" — 

another  undisputed  blunder  either  of  the  copyist 
or  of  the  compositor,  which  no  one  thinks  of 
imputing  to  the  author  of  the  play. 

A  third  example  may  be  cited  from  "  Hamlet  " 
(act  ii.  sc.  2).  Polonius  says  to  the  King,  according 
to  the  received  text : 

"  Give  first  admittance  to  the  ambassadors  ; 
My  news  shall  be  the  news  to  that  great  feast." 

So  evidently  corrupt,  that  not  a  single  editor,  I 
believe,  is  found  to  defend  it. 

p  4 


216  THE    TEXT    OF    SHAKESPEARE. 

That  the  repetition  in  the  preceding  cases  is  not 
considered  genuine,  does  not  depend  merely  on  the 
monotony  or  cacophony  produced.  In  each  case 
there  is  another  defect.  The  occurrence  of  the 
word  observance  twice  in  the  first-cited  instance  is 
sheer  tautology,  in  itself  displeasing  ;  and  the  same 
may  be  said  in  regard  to  news  in  the  third.  In 
the  second  example,  the  application  of  the  epithet 
able  to  heels  is  not  tautological,  but  altogether 
inappropriate,  and  contrary  to  usage. 

There  are  many  cases,  however,  where  the 
fault  may  be  said  to  be  pure.  The  double  oc 
currence  of  a  verb  in  the  third  and  fourth  lines 
of  the  following  quotation  (which  I  do  not  find 
noticed  by  any  prior  critic)  is  exceptionable, 
purely  on  the  ground  of  its  being  a  repetition, 
without  that  objection  being,  as  in  the  preceding 
cases,  mixed  up  with  considerations  of  either 
tautology  or  inappropriateness.  The  same  verb,  it 
will  be  observed,  occurs  again  both  in  the  eighth 
and  the  tenth  lines  with  unimpeachable  propriety ; 
so  that  the  passage  presents  us  with  a  specimen  of 
genuine  as  well  as  of  spurious  recurrence  of  a 
word,  in  apposite  illustration  of  the  subject  in 
hand  : 

"  My  name  is  Thomas  Mowbray,  Duke  of  Norfolk  ; 
Who  hither  come  engaged  by  my  oath 
(Which  God  defend  a  knight  should  violate), 
Both  to  defend  my  loyalty  and  truth 
To  God,  my  king,  and  his  succeeding  issue, 
Against  the  Duke  of  Hereford  that  appeals  me ; 


VERBAL    REPETITIONS.  217 

And,  by  the  grace  of  God  and  tins  my  arm, 
To  prove  him,  in  defending  of  myself, 
A  traitor  to  my  God,  my  king,  and  me : 
And  as  I  truly  fight,  defend  me  heaven  !" 

Richard  II.  act  i.  sc.  3. 

Here,  I  think,  the  first  defend  has  crept  into  the 
text  from  the  eye  of  the  compositor  undesignedly 
catching  the  word  from  the  line  below.  The  term, 
it  will  be  observed,  is  used  in  the  two  lines  in  two 
widely  different  senses,  in  both  of  which  it  was 
regularly  employed  in  those  days,  and  often  by 
Shakespeare  himself.  The  improbability  is  that 
he  should  employ  the  verb,  with  those  two  diverse 
significations  (of  which  he  must  doubtless  have 
been  aware),  in  two  successive  lines,  when  there 
was  a  phrase  at  hand  with  the  first  signification, 
which  he  was  more  in  the  habit  of  using. 

For  the  reasons  assigned,  I  would  suggest  the 
reading, 

My  name  is  Thomas  Mowbray,  Duke  of  Norfolk  ; 
Who  hither  come  engaged  by  my  oath 
(Which  God  forbid  a  knight  should  violate), 
Both  to  defend  my  loyalty  and  truth. 

The  word  for/end  would  answer  the  purpose 
equally  well  with  forbid,  and  may  at  first  sight 
seem  preferable  on  account  of  its  near  resemblance 
to  defend;  but  if  I  am  right  in  my  hypothesis  as  to 
the  origin  of  the  repetition,  that  circumstance  is 
really  not  material;  and,  if  it  were,  would  be  out 
weighed  by  the  fact  that  Shakespeare  uses  the 


218  THE    TEXT    OF    SHAKESPEARE. 

phrase  God  forfend  only  once,  while  his  most  usual 
phrase  to  express  the  same  meaning  is  God  forbid. 
It  is  remarkable,  indeed,  that  in  all  other  cases 
than  that  one,  when  he  uses  forfend  in  an  invoca 
tion  to  supernal  power,  he  joins  it  with  heaven  — 
heaven  for/end ;  or  with  the  plural  of  the  divine 
name  —  the  Gods  forfend. 

Spurious  duplications,  equally  striking  and  equally 
incontrovertible,  might  be  cited  to  an  extent  not 
generally  suspected.*  They  have  obviously  arisen, 
or  might  have  arisen,  in  the  ordinary  course  of 
transcribing  or  putting  into  type..  Every  one  who 
has  been  concerned  with  copying  or  printing  must 
have  encountered  or  committed  similar  mistakes ; 
and,  considering  the  condition  of  authorship  and  of 
the  press  when  Shakespeare's  works  were  produced 
and  published,  it  may  be  safely  pronounced  that 
the  occurrence  of  numerous  blunders  of  this  class 
was  inevitable.  No  kind  of  error  is,  in  truth,  more 
easy  to  commit. 

There  are  repetitions,  however,  of  a  very  dif 
ferent  character  from  those  which  are  justly  held 
as  indications  of  corruption;  repetitions  which 
claim  to  be  genuine,  and  can  show  good  cause  why 
they  make  their  appearance. 

As   the  first-mentioned   sort   were  unavoidable 

*  Mr.  Walker  adduces  between  one  and  two  hundred  in 
stances,  but  a  number  of  them  I  conceive  may  be  shown  to  be 
genuine,  and  others  of  doubtful  spuriousness.  See  his  "  Critical 
Examination,"  vol.  i.  p.  276. 


VERBAL    REPETITIONS.  219 

from  the  channels  and  processes  through  which  the 
plays  made  their  way  to  the  public,  so  those  others 
were  sure  to  occur  in  the  regular  course  of  author 
ship.  In  such  an  extensive  range  of  composition 
as  Shakespeare's  works  embrace,  numerous  occasions 
must  arise  in  which  the  repetition  of  a  word,  so  far 
from  being  a  mistake  on  the  part  of  copyist  and 
compositor,  would  be  introduced  by  the  author 
himself  because  it  was  conducive  to  clearness,  or 
emphasis,  or  compactness  of  expression,  or  to  the 
complete  bringing-out  of  a  comparison,  or  anti 
thesis,  or  point  of  wit,  or  turn  of  thought.  Of 
this  kind  of  duplication,  which  is,  of  course,  always 
to  be  taken  as  genuine,  and  can  seldom  give  rise  to 
controversy,  I  will  also  adduce  a  few  examples. 

One  of  the  simplest  cases  is  the  following,  from 
the  second  part  of  "  King  Henry  IV.,"  where  the 
Prince  is  kneeling  at  the  death-bed  of  his  father,  and 
explaining  the  rather  premature  act  of  taking  away 
the  crown.  It  contains  two  repetitions,  both 
unexceptionable. 

"  If  I  do  feign, 

G,  let  me  in  my  present  wildness  die, 
And  never  live  to  show  the  incredulous  world 
The  noble  change  that  I  have  purposed  ! 
Coming  to  look  on  you,  thinking  you  dead 
(And  dead  almost,  my  liege,  to  think  you  were). 
I  spake  unto  the  crown  as  having  sense, 
And  thus  upbraided  it :  '  The  care  on  thee  depending 
Hath  fed  upon  the  body  of  my  father ; 
Therefore  thou  best  of  gold,  art  worst  of  gold' " 

Act  iv.  sc.  4. 


220  THE    TEXT    OF    SHAKESPEAKE. 

Here  the  natural  play  of  thought  could  be 
effected  only  by  the  double  employment  of  the 
respective  terms. 

I  take  next  another  repetition,  the  propriety  of 
which  is  too  evident  to  be  enlarged  upon.  Hotspur 
("Henry  IV."  Part  I.  act  iv.  sc.  1)  is  endeavour 
ing  to  show  the  advantages  of  his  father's  absence 
on  the  approaching  contest : 

"  You  strain  too  far. 

I  rather  of  his  absence  make  this  use  :  — 
It  lends  a  lustre  and  more  great  opinion, 
A  larger  dare  to  our  great  enterprise, 
Than  if  the  earl  were  here;  for  men  must  think, 
If  we,  without  his  heJp,  can  make  a  head 
To  push  against  the  kingdom,  with  his  help 
We  shall  o'erturn  it  topsy-turvy  down." 

To  have  varied  the  expression  by  substituting  a 
synonyme  (as  aid,  e.g.)  would  have  weakened  the 
antithesis  as  well  as  loosened  that  compactness  or 
colligation  of  the  sense  which  a  recurrence  of  the 
same  word  frequently  effects. 

The  following  instance  strikes  me  as  well  show 
ing  how  iteration  may  contribute  to  the  point  of  a 
sentiment.  It  is  from  "  King  John  "  (act  iii.  sc.  4). 
The  dauphin  Louis,  in  despair  after  the  defeat  of 
the  French  forces  by  the  English,  breaks  out : 

"  There's  nothing  in  this  world  can  make  me  joy  : 
Life  is  as  tedious  as  a  twice-told  tale 
Vexing  the  dull  ear  of  a  drowsy  man  ; 
And  bitter  shame  hath  spoil'd  the  sweet  world's  taste, 
That  it  yields  nought  but  shame  and  bitterness" 


VEKBAL    REPETITIONS.  221 

In  regard  to  this  repetition,  I  differ  from  Mr. 
Sidney  Walker  when  he  remarks,  "  Something  is 
wanting  that  shall  class  with  bitterness;  possibly 
gall."  To  myself,  on  the  contrary,  it  appears  that 
nothing  is  wanting.  It  is  a  complete  expression 
of  what  was  intended — a  turn  of  sentiment  rather 
than  a  play  upon  words,  for  which  the  repetition 
of  both  shame  and  bitterness  is  necessary.  Not  to 
insist  on  the  pleonasm  of  coupling  gall,  as  suggested, 
with  the  latter  term,  to  take  shame  from  the  last 
verse  and  leave  bitterness,  as  Mr.  Walker  is  disposed 
to  recommend,  would  spoil  the  point  of  the  lines, 
whatever  that  may  be  worth,  and  only  half  extin 
guish  the  repetition.  The  latter  (were  it  requisite) 
might  be  effectually  and  appropriately  got  rid  of  by 
saying, 

That  it  yields  nought  but  gall  and  infamy ; 

but  we  have  no  grounds  for  such  an  alteration, 
while  the  actual  reading  is  altogether  in  the  poet's 
style,  and  well  expresses  a  familiar  truth, — that 
when  we  have  suffered  any  bitter  shame,  the  whole 
world  is  for  us  full  of  nothing  else. 

Whatever  we  may,  in  point  of  taste,  think  of  the 
lines  I  shall  next  quote,  it  will  be  evident  to  all 
that  every  repetition  in  them  is  genuine.  They 
form  part  of  the  lamentation  of  the  Lady  Anne 
over  the  corpse  of  Henry  VI.,  in  the  tragedy  of 
"Richard  III.:" 

"  O,  cursed  be  the  hand  that  made  these  holes  ! 
Cursed  the  heart  that  had  the  heart  to  do  it ! 


222  THE    TEXT    OF    SHAKESPEARE. 

Cursed  the  blood  that  let  this  blood  from  hence  ! 
More  direful  hap  betide  that  hated  wretch, 
That  makes  us  wretched  by  the  death  of  thee, 
Than  I  can  wish  to  adders,  spiders,  toads, 
Or  any  creeping  venom'd  thing  that  lives  ! " 

It  would  be  difficult  to  find  more  decided  ex 
amples  than  the  foregoing  lines  present  of  repetition 
conspicuously  genuine,  both  from  the  necessity  of 
the  sentiment  and  from  an  intentional  play  upon 
words. 

I  will  cite  one  more  instance  in  which  there  is 
good  reason  to  suppose  the  verbal  iteration  to  be 
genuine,  premising  that  the  first  word  put  in  italics 
is  so  distinguished  for  a  different  purpose,  to  be 
hereafter  explained. 

The  Earl  of  Northumberland  having  just  re 
ceived  the  news  of  Hotspur's  defeat  and  death,  says 
to  the  messengers : 

"  For  this  I  shall  have  time  enough  to  mourn. 
In  poison  there  is  physic ;  and  these  news, 
Having  been  well,  that  would  have  made  me  sick, 

,    Being  sick,  have  in  some  measure  made  me  well ; 
And  as  the  wretch,  whose  fever-weaken'd  joints, 
Like  strengthless  hinges,  buckle  under  life, 
Impatient  of  his  fit,  breaks  like  a  fire 
Out  of  his  keeper's  arms  ;  even  so  my  limbs, 
Weaken'd  with  grief;  being  now  enrag'd  with  grief, 
Are  thrice  themselves." 

The  substitution  of  pain  for  the  first  grief  has  been 
proposed.  Not  only,  however,  does  there  seem  too 
little  call  for  alteration  to  warrant  a  disturbance  of 


VERBAL    REPETITIONS.  223 

the  text  (especially  as  abundance  of  authorities 
have  been  adduced  for  the  use  of  the  latter  term  in 
the  sense  of  bodily  suffering*),  but  the  antithesis 
requires  the  repetition  of  the  word: — weakened 
with  grief  is  contrasted  with  enraged  with  grief, 
the  contrast  lying,  not  in  the  affection,  but  in  the 
effects  of  it. 

Having  cited  this  speech,  I  take  occasion  to 
suggest  the  exchange  of  buckle,  in  the  sixth  line, 
for  knuckle.  Since  the  earl  is  talking  of  his  limbs 
and  joints,  not  of  his  armour  (which  comes  after 
wards),  the  latter  of  the  terms  in  question  seems 
to  me  the  more  appropriate  of  the  two. 

This  is  the  only  instance  in  which  buckle  under, 
in  the  sense  of  bend  under,  is  attributed  to  Shake 
speare,  and  I  can  find  the  phrase  nowhere  else; 
while,  apart  from  any  force  of  custom,  which  it 
appears  not  to  have,  it  is  in  itself  unmeaning  —  or, 
more  properly,  the  combination  of  those  two  words 
is  at  variance  with  the  usual  signification  of  the 
first  of  them. 

It  may  be  alleged,  indeed,  that  knuckle  under  has 
no  precedent  in  Shakespeare,  any  more  than  buckle 
under, — which  is  true  enough;  but  it  has  in  its 
favour  that  it  bears  a  strong  affinity  to  joints,  and 
that  unlike  buckle  under,  which  is  never  met  with, 
it  may  be  heard  amongst  our  peasantry  and  arti- 
zans  even  in  the  present  day. 

*  Boswell's  "Malone,"  vol.  xvii.  p.  17. 


224  THE    TEXT    OF    SHAKESPEARE. 

To  return  from  this  digression. 

The  preceding  exposition  has,  if  I  mistake  not, 
sufficed  to  show  (1)  that  there  are  repetitions  in 
Shakespeare  which  are  decidedly  spurious  ;  and 
(2)  that  there  are  others  which  are  as  decidedly 
genuine;  but,  in  addition  to  such,  there  are  many 
which  are  so  far  dubious  as  to  have  formed  sub 
jects  of  controversy. 

It  may  be  instructive  to  notice  a  few  of 
these. 

The  first  I  will  cite  occurs  in  "  All's  Well 
that  Ends  Well"  (act  i.  sc.  3).  The  Countess 
of  Rousillon  is  addressing  Helen,  who  conceives 
she  has  the  means  of  restoring  the  sick  king  to 
health  : 

"  Countess. —  But  think  you,  Helen, 

If  you  should  tender  your  supposed  aid, 
He  would  receive  it  ?     He  and  his  physicians 
Are  of  a  mind  ;  he,  that  they  cannot  help  him, 
They,  that  they  cannot  help ;  how  shall  they  credit 
A  poor  unlearned  virgin,  when  the  schools, 
Embowell'd  of  their  doctrine,  have  left  off 
The  danger  to  itself?" 

"  Evidently  wrong,"  says  Mr.  Walker,  "  though  I 
am  not  sure  that  cannot  heal  him  is  the  true  cor 
rection." 

Most  of  the  commentators  pass  this  repetition 
without  notice,  but  it  can  scarcely  be  genuine.  If 
any  reader  will  take  the  trouble  of  turning  back 
to  the  instance  already  adduced  of  a  legitimate 


VERBAL    REPETITIONS.  225 

repetition  of  the  same  word,*  he  will  see  that 
there  is  not  the  same  reason  for  the  iteration  here. 
In  the  former  case  there  was  an  antithesis  to  bring 
out,  best  done  by  identity  of  phrase ;  in  the  latter 
there  is  a  unanimity  to  be  set  forth,  which  cannot 
be  expressed  without  monotony  except  by  varying 
the  language. 

I  concur  with  Mr.  Walker  in  not  accepting  the 
correction  cannot  heal,  especially  as  a  passage  in 
the  next  act,  sc.  3,  assists  us,  I  conceive,  to  the 
genuine  reading.  Helen,  it  may  be  premised, 
having,  before  this  scene  ensues,  accomplished  the 
cure  of  the  king,  a  dialogue  in  reference  to  it  takes 
place  between  Lafeu  and  Parolles.  Lafeu  has 
just  said  that  the  king  had  been  "  relinquished  of 
all  the  learned  and  authentic  fellows  "  (namely,  the 
physicians),  when  the  conversation  proceeds : 


*  It  is  somewhat  remarkable  that  I  have  had*to  call  atten 
tion  to  three  passages  in  which  the  word  help  is  repeated.  In 
two  of  them,  one  of  the  helps  I  have  shown  to  be  spurious,  in 
the  other,  both  to  be  genuine.  There  is  a  fourth  passage  noticed 
by  Mr.  Walker,  which  does  not,  perhaps,  fairly  come  under  the 
head  of  faulty  recurrence,  because  the  helps  are  separated  by 
two  lines  of  interrupted  dialogue ;  but  the  first  of  them,  as  he 
has  pointed  out,  is  the  wrong  word.  See  "  King  Henry  VI." 
Part  II.  act  ii.  sc.  1. 

"  Come  offer  at  ray  shrine,  and  I  will  help  thee." 

There  can  scarcely  be  a  doubt  that  the  reading  ought  to  be 
heal  thee. 


226  THE   TEXT    OF    SHAKESPEARE. 

"Parolles.    Right ;  so  I  say. 

Lafeu.       That  gave  him  out  incurable, 

Parolles.  Why  there  it  is  ;  so  say  I  too. 

Lafeu.      Not  to  be  helped, 

Parolles.  Right ;  as  't  were  a  man  assured  of  an 

Lafeu.      Uncertain  life,  and  sure  death." 

Incurable  and  not  to  be  helped  seem  to  point  to 
the  genuine  wording  of  the  previous  lines,  also 
relating  to  the  king's  illness,  and  I  accordingly 
propose  to  read : 

He  and  his  physicians 

Are  of  a  mind ;  he,  that  they  cannot  help  him, 
They,  that  they  cannot  cure. 

For  reasons  not  perhaps  worth  detailing,  the 
substitution  of  the  verb  cure  for  help  seems  to  come 
better  in  the  last  line  than  in  the  preceding  one. 

Another  passage  in  the  same  play,  condemned 
by  Mr.  Walker,  may,  I  think,  be  retained  as 
it  is: 

Bertram, says  to  Helena  (actii.  sc.  2): 

"  Prepared  I  was  not 

For  such  a  business ;  therefore  am  I  found 
So  much  unsettled  :  this  drives  me  to  entreat  you, 
That  presently  you  take  your  way  for  home, 
And  rather  muse  than  ask  why  I  entreat  you." 

I  think  it  may  be  allowed  to  remain  unaltered, 
on  the  ground  that  the  monotony  of  the  repetition 
is  completely  relieved  by  laying  a  proper  emphasis 
on  why,  in  the  last  line ;  so  that  the  first  entreat  you, 
having  in  natural  course  the  rising  inflexion,  the 
second  entreat  you  may  have  the  falling  one'. 


VERBAL    REPETITIONS.  227 

Mr.  Walker  suggests  dismiss,  to  replace  the 
second ;  but  the  proper  regulation  of  the  emphasis 
(which,  in  fact,  can  scarcely  be  avoided)  removes 
all  objection  on  the  score  of  taste,  and  appears  to 
me  to  render  the  received  reading  more  expressive 
than  the  lines  would  become  by  the  substitution  of 
another  verb. 

Besides,  if  we  would  get  quit  of  the  repetition 
entirely,  we  must  go  further  than  Mr.  Walker,  and 
discard  the  duplicate  pronoun  as  well  as  the  verb 
preceding  it.  A  line  may  easily  be  found  that 
would  do  both ;  for  example : 

And  rather  muse  than  ask  why  I  request  it ; 

in  which  line  the  last  verb  may  be  safely  adopted 
as  a  proper  supplement  to  entreat,  on  the  authority 
of  no  less  a  personage  than  Quince  the  carpenter, 
who  says,  "  I  am  to  entreat  you,  request  you,  and 
desire  you," — offering  us  a  choice  of  synonymes,  if 
not  as  copious  as  Dr.  Roget  *  would  supply,  yet 
quite  sufficient  for  the  emergency. 

From  this  discussion  we  appear  to  arrive  at 
something  like  definite  principles  in  reference  to 
the  subject  of  it. 

(1)  Repetition,  as  such,  offends  the  taste  when 
there  seems  no  reason  for  it;  and  is  especially  to 
be  condemned  if  it  involves  tautology,  or  an 
inappropriate  and  unsanctioned  use  of  terms. 

*  Vide  his  "  Thesaurus  of  English  Words." 
Q  2 


228  THE    TEXT   OF    SHAKESPEARE. 

(2)  Repetition,  on  the  other  hand,  does  not 
offend  the  taste,  and  is  consequently  not  to  be  con 
demned,  when  it  conduces  to  compactness  or 
emphasis,  or  strengthens  antithesis,  or  assists  the 
point  or  turn  of  a  sentiment,  or  is  requisite  for  an 
intentional  play  upon  words. 

When,  accordingly,  any  repetition  in  Shakespeare 
can  be  shown  to  fall  under  the  first  of  these  pre 
dicaments,  the  probability  is  that  it  was  not  the 
product  of  his  pen. 

If,  on  the  other  hand,  a  repetition  can  be  brought 
under  the  second  description,  we  may  fairly  set  it 
down  as  genuine. 

With  regard  to  repetitions  of  a  dubious  cha 
racter,  which  cannot  be  ranged  decidedly  under 
either  class,  or  which  admit  of  controversy,  one 
safe  rule  may,  I  think,  be  laid  down  — namely, 
where  better  sense  is  made  by  the  repeated  word 
in  both  places  than  by  any  substitute,  we  shall 
probably  be  right  in  allowing  the  repetition  to 
remain  undisturbed,  giving  sense  the  victory 
over  sound. 

Before  concluding  the  subject,  I  would  again 
advert  to  a  point  of  some  importance  in  our  at 
tempts  at  correcting  the  fault  under  review. 

Take  an  admitted  instance  of  it.  Everybody,  we 
will  suppose,  sees  the  fault ;  no  one  defends  the  re 
ceived  text,  which  is  condemned  simply  on  account 
of  the  want  of  purpose  and  consequent  bad  taste 
in  the  repetition.  The  majority  of  annotators,  in 


VERBAL    REPETITIONS.  229 

attempting  to  correct  the  fault,  will  proceed  on  the 
assumption  that  the  supplanted  phrase  must  bear 
some  resemblance  to  the  one  substituted  for  it ;  but 
since  the  aimless  and  disagreable  recurrence  of 
words  may  be  owing  to  widely  varying  causes, 
such  resemblance  cannot  be  regarded  as  necessary, 
and  to  seek  for  it  indiscriminately  or  exclusively 
often  misleads.  So  it  has  done,  if  I  mistake  not, 
in  a  case  which  I  have  already  adduced  as  an 
undisputed  example  of  faulty  duplication.  For 
the  convenience  of  the  reader,  I  will  quote  the  lines 
again,  which  are  in  reply  to  an  inquiry  what  it  is 
to  love :  — 

"  It  is  to  be  all  made  of  fantasy, 
All  made  of  passion,  and  all  made  of  wishes  ; 
All  adoration,  duty,  and  observance; 
All  humbleness,  all  patience  and  impatience ; 
All  purity,  all  trial,  all  observance." 

The  critics  have  suggested,  some  obedience,  and 
others  obeisance,  in  place  of  one  of  the  duplicate 
words,  because  these  two  nouns  are  somewhat  like 
observance,  in  beginning,  at  all  events,  with  the 
same  syllable;  not,  I  think,  duly  noticing  that 
while  neither  of  these  corrections  would  furnish 
peculiarly  appropriate  sense,  whichsoever  of  them 
might  be  selected  would  still  keep  up  a  disagreeable 
jingle,  arising  from  the  terminations  of  the  three 
last  lines — namely, 

obedience. 

impatience. 

observance. 
Q  3 


250  THE    TEXT    OF    SHAKESPEARE. 

Shakespeare,  we  have  a  right  to  conclude,  would 
not  have  given  utterance  to  so  tasteless  a  mixture 
of  monotony  and  dissonance.  The  pursuit  of 
similarity  has  here,  in  my  estimation,  led  the 
critics  astray. 

If,  leaving  it  out  of  contemplation,  we  assume 
that  we  have  nothing  to  guide  us  in  the  selection 
either  of  the  duplicate  word  to  be  dismissed 
(whether  that  in  the  third  or  that  in  the  fifth  line) 
or  the  word  to  be  installed  in  its  place,  except  con 
siderations  of  taste,  fitness,  and  conformity  of  style, 
we  shall  probably  succeed  better. 

After  making  trial  of  several  emendations  that 
presented  themselves,  the  following  strikes  me  as 
having  a  slight  probability  in  its  favour  : 

All  adoration,  duty,  and  observance, 

All  humbleness,  all  patience  and  impatience, 

All  purity,  all  trial,  all  devotion. 

The  last  word  accords  well  enough  with  the  rest, 
and  may  easily  be  shown  to  be  Shakespearian. 
Malcolm,  in  the  fourth  act  of  the  tragedy  of 
u  Macbeth,"  enumerating  the  graces  befitting  a 
king,  includes  in  the  list,  "mercy,  lowliness,  devo 
tion,  patience; "  and  in  "  Troilus  and  Cressida," 
purity  and  devotion  are  brought  together  in  the 
same  sentence  (act  iv.  sc.  4). 

Should  we  adopt  the  word  here  suggested,  we  by 
so  doing  should,  at  the  same  time,  determine  in 
which  line  to  put  it;  for  there  being  already  a 


VERBAL   REPETITIONS.  231 

noun  ending  in  tion  in  the  first  of  the  three  lines 
here  quoted,  it  would  be  a  departure  from  the  very 
principles  of  good  taste  we  are  insisting  upon,  to 
force  upon  the  verse  the  unwelcome  addition  of  a 
second  noun  with  that  ending,  especially  when  the 
third  line  offers  no  such  objection  to  receive  it. 
Devotion,  too,  forms  a  better  climax. 


232  THE    TEXT    OF    SHAKESPEARE. 


PART  V. 

CONCLUSION.— OBJECTIONS   OBVIATED. 


IT  is  not  in  the  nature  of  the  case  that  all  the 
attempts  made  in  the  preceding  pages  to  restore 
the  text  of  our  great  dramatist  should  prove 
successful,  or  be  at  once  estimated  at  their  real 
value,  whatever  that  may  be. 

The  business,  however,  of  justly  appreciating 
each  of  them  has  been  rendered  comparatively  easy 
by  my  having  proposed  no  emendation  without 
assigning  the  reasons  on  which  it  is  founded. 

Leaving  the  particular  alterations  suggested  to 
maintain  themselves  by  these  reasons  against  ob 
jections  which  it  is  impossible  to  foresee  in  their 
exact  shape,  and  therefore  impossible  individually 
to  obviate,  I  think  I  may  venture  to  anticipate  and 
try  to  remove  a  few  difficulties  which  even  the 
thoughtful  may  find  in  the  principles  applied  to 
the  correction  of  the  text. 

It  is  probable  enough  that  an  objection    of  a 


CONCLUSION.  233 

somewhat  subtile  character  may  be  raised  to  the 
very  nature  of  the  method  that  I  have  pursued  in 
many  of  the  most  important  emendations. 

It  may  be  alleged  that  some  of  the  chief  consi 
derations  adduced  by  me  to  prove  that  Shakespeare 
could  not  have  written  certain  lines  or  used  certain 
expressions  as  they  stand  in  the  received  text,  or 
afterwards  to  justify  the  proposed  emendations  of 
those  lines,  must  have  been  unknown  to  the  poet, 
and  could  not  possibly  have  swayed  him  in  the  heat 
of  composition.  I  have,  it  is  true,  in  the  prosecution 
of  my  design,  frequently  endeavoured  to  trace  the 
natural  or  the  habitual  course  and  logical  sequence 
of  his  ideas  and  expressions,  with  a  view  of  proving 
that  in  a  given  passage  his  thoughts,  as  proceeding 
from  a  man  of  clear  and  strong  head,  must  have  un 
folded  themselves  in  a  particular  way,  and  that  the 
passage  in  its  received  form,  differing  from  the  way 
indicated,  could  not  have  been  written  by  him. 

For  example :  in  discussing  the  language  of  a  line 
containing  a  question  put  by  the  physician  to 
Macbeth,  where  stuffed  has  usurped  the  place  of 
foul,  I  point  out  not  only  a  violation  of  good  taste 
not  Shakespearian,  by  a  monotonous  and  disagree 
able  repetition,  but  that  there  is  an  incongruity  in 
using  the  word  cleanse  in  the  case  of  anything 
merely  stuff'd,  which  Shakespeare  could  not  have 
fallen  into  ;  and  that,  if  we  look  at  the  context,  we 
shall  find  the  string  of  questions  there  introduced 
uniformly  characterised  by  a  close  correspondence 


234  THE    TEXT    OF    SHAKESPEARE. 

between  the  several  verbs  and  their  objects,  so  that 
the  marked  deficiency  of  mutual  adaptation  be 
tween  the  two  terms,  in  this  one  question,  proves 
that  they  cannot  both  be  genuine.  From  these 
and  other  facts  I  infer  that  stuff 'd  is  wrong,  and 
that  foul  is  right. 

Now,  it  may  possibly  be  said  that  I  am  here  re 
presenting  the  poet  as  expressing  his  thoughts  with 
a  conscious  reference  to  principles  which  we  have 
no  reason  to  suppose  he  had  at  all  in  view.  He 
probably  never  glanced  for  an  instant  at  the 
circumstance  that .  the  verb  cleanse  requires  a 
phrase  expressive  of  pollution  to  follow  it,  or  at 
the  uncouthness  of  aimlessly  repeating  a  word  in 
the  same  line.  But  I  have  really  made  no  such 
representation  of  Shakespeare's  consciousness. 
We  are  all  of  us  guided  in  intellectual  action  by 
principles  to  which  we  seldom  make  conscious 
reference.  Our  thoughts  are  suggested,  combined, 
associated,  and  uttered,  without  any  advertence  to, 
nay,  without  any  knowledge  of,  the  principles  on 
which  these  incidents  depend,  unless  we  purposely 
make  them  objects  of  attention.  A  hypothetical 
example  will  elucidate  this.  Our  convenient 
friend  A  (by  supposition)  meets  with  a  certain 
person  in  the  street ;  that  person,  by  having  on 
some  peculiar  article  of  dress,  brings  to  his  mind  a 
scene  in  Wales,  where  he  first  saw  it  worn  ;  hence 
follows  the  recollection  of  the  Welsh  mountains; 
thereupon  certain  geological  phenomena  are  imme- 


CONCLUSION.  235 

diately  suggested  ;  these  take  him  to  pre-historic 
periods — to  the  igneous  rocks,  to  the  earliest  traces 
of  vegetable  and  animal  life  ;  to  the  first  appear 
ance  of  mankind  on  the  mutable  crust  of  our 
diversified  sphere ;  and  so  his  ideas  run  on  till  he  is 
landed,  perhaps,  in  the  "  Vestiges  of  Creation,"  or 
Mr.  Darwin's  "  Origin  of  Species."  Through  this 
long  train  of  conceptions,  you  may  trace  that  some 
were  suggested  by  proximity,  some  by  resemblance, 
some  by  causation;  but  whatever  were  the  rela 
tions  that  brought  them  into  his  mind,  our  friend 
A  was  (a  thousand  to  one)  utterly  unconscious  that 
any  such  governed  his  thoughts,  or  were  circum 
stances  on  which  the  intellectual  procession  de 
pended. 

So  the  man  of  genius  is  totally  unconscious,  not 
only,  like  the  rest  of  us,  of  the  common  principles 
that  lead  on  our  ideal  trains,  but  also  of  those 
subtile  causes  which  shape,  or  those  peculiar  links 
which  connect,  his  lofty  or  beautiful  or  powerful 
thoughts  —  thoughts  which  come  and  marshal 
themselves  and  depart  without  any  law  of  which  he 
is  at  the  moment  cognizant.  He  is  unaware,  for 
the  most  part,  how  his  genius  is  determined  to  pro 
duce  the  clear  crystal  of  good  sense,  the  brilliant 
flashes  of  wit,  or  the  richly-coloured  flowers  of 
fancy  by  which  his  writings  are  distinguished. 
But  although  unconscious  of  the  principles  which 
direct  him,  he  obeys  them,  or  yields  to  their  control, 
or,  in  simpler  and  more  accurate  language,  they  are 


236  THE    TEXT    OF    SIIAKESPEAKE. 

the  recurring  ways  in  which  his  mind  spon 
taneously  acts ;  and  we,  his  readers,  can  often  trace 
those  connections  of  thought,  whether  common  or 
peculiar,  when  they  are  before  us  in  written  lan 
guage,  of  which  he  himself  was  insensible  in  the 
act  of  creation. 

Hence,  in  the  event  of  his  writings  being  vitiated 
and  mutilated  by  careless  or  incapable  or  unfaithful 
copyists,  it  is  a  safe  and  legitimate  proceeding  on 
our  part  to  attempt,  by  studying  the  habitual  con 
nections  of  his  ideas  and  the  general  characteristics 
of  his  genius,  together  with  his  customary  phrase 
ology,  to  determine  whether  particular  sentences 
and  expressions  ascribed  to  him  are  genuine  or  not. 
But  by  so  doing  we  by  no  means  assert  that  he  was 
conscious  of  the  principles  which  governed  the 
operations  of  his  intellect.  We  are  only  dealing,  as 
observers,  with  the  relations  we  find  in  his  uttered 
thoughts  and  with  their  consequences. 

A  man  like  Shakespeare,  of  powerful  intellect  and 
great  command  of  language  (not  to  complicate  the 
subject  by  naming  other  qualities),  is  naturally  so 
constituted  that  he  cannot,  so  long  as  he  is  in  a 
healthy  condition  of  body  and  mind,  deliberately 
utter  anything  weak,  incoherent,  or  confused ;  not 
that  he  intentionally  avoids  weakness,  incoherence, 
and  confusion,  and  is  conscious  that  he  does  so,  but 
because  these  are  not  the  fruits  which  his  peculiar 
cast  of  mind  yields,  any  more  than  haws  are  the 
fruit  of  the  vine,  or  hips  of  the  fig-tree. 


CONCLUSION.  237 

When,  therefore,  you  find  the  composition  of 
such  a  man  deformed  by  the  faults  just  named,  you 
may  conclude  with  much  confidence  that  they  are 
patches  put  upon  it  by  some  external  agency, — just 
as  you  would  conclude  if  you  found  haws  and  hips 
on  your  vines  and  fig  trees,  that  they  had  not  grown 
there,  but  had  been  stuck  on  by  some  mischievous 
urchin  or  eccentric  humorist.  You  would  draw 
a  very  different  inference  from  merely  finding  a 
grape  discoloured,  or  a  fig  deficient  in  fullness  and 
flavour. 

But,  passing  from  the  question  regarding  con 
sciousness,  objectors  may  further  urge  that  I  have 
gone  on  the  hypothesis  of  the  poet's  undeviating  ex 
cellence  and  impeccability  —  at  least  in  certain  par 
ticulars.  It  may  possibly  be  said  that  I  have 
assumed  him  to  have  been  always  a  consistent 
thinker  and  correct  reasoner;  to  have  steered  clear 
on  every  occasion  of  absurd  propositions,  lame 
antitheses,  and  incongruous  metaphors,  and  to  have 
uniformly  expressed  himself  in  the  most  forcible 
and  appropriate  language  :  whereas  he,  like  other 
writers,  doubtless  sometimes  failed  and  blundered 
in  argument,  in  figures,  and  in  expression  :  conse 
quently  such  assumptions  are  untenable, —  and  if  we 
start  from  them  as  principles  by  which  to  judge  of 
the  received  text,  we  shall  be  led  into  much  falla 
cious  criticism  and  many  erroneous  conclusions. 

The  preceding  objection  is  not  without  plausi 
bility  and  even  weight.  It  may  be  allowed  that 


238  THE    TEXT    OF    SHAKESPEARE. 

Shakespeare  occasionally  committed  such  errors, 
that  such  blots  may  be  now  and  then  found  in  his 
composition.  We  may  be  here  and  there  crossed 
by  the  paucis  maculis  quas  aut  incuria  fudit  aut 
humana  parum  cavit  natura.  The  admission, 
however,  does  not  shake  the  validity  of  the  proce 
dure  which  the  objection  is  meant  to  impugn.  It 
is  possible  that  in  a  thousand  instances,  or  even  in 
a  hundred,  the  assumptions  may  fail  once ;  and,  of 
course,  in  that  instance  of  failure  I  shall  be  attempt 
ing  to  correct  incoherence  of  thought  and  inanity 
of  language  which  really  issued  from  his  pen. 

Well,  what  then  ?  Where  is  the  mischief  ?  Let 
us  suppose  ninety-nine  criticised  passages  (or  any 
other  proportion)  out  of  a  hundred  to  be  restored 
from  corruption  to  the  state  in  which  they  origi 
nally  came  from  his  hands,  and  the  hundredth, 
with  all  its  imperfections,  to  be  genuine,  and  to  be 
erroneously  improved. 

What  is  the  amount  of  evil?  One  passage  is 
transformed  from  its  genuine  faultiness  into  some 
thing  better,  by  following  out  the  same  principles 
which  effect  the  restoration  of  ninety-nine  corrupt 
passages  to  their  genuine  excellence.  Would  it  be 
good  sense  to  abandon  the  method  of  proceeding, 
and  to  insist  on  retaining  the  ninety  and  nine  with 
all  their  imperfections,  lest,  by  restoring  them  to 
their  original  purity,  we  should  in  a  single  instance 
substitute  a  greatly  better  reading  than  the  author's 
own? 


CONCLUSION.  239 

The  probability  is  so  much  in  favour  of  coming 
to  a  right  result  under  such  assumptions,  that  it  is 
wise  to  make  them,  notwithstanding  the  slight 
chance  of  blundering  into  an  improvement.  The 
latter  is  doubtless  to  be  deprecated,  since  our  object 
ought  to  be  the  simple  restoration,  not  the  meliora 
tion,  of  the  original  text ;  but  it  is  an  evil,  the 
chances  of  which  need  not  disturb  us  if  we  can 
secure  the  greater  good.  There  is,  besides,  another 
consideration  of  much  weight.  If  there  are  in 
congruities  and  weaknesses  and  other  faults  in 
Shakespeare,  discordant  with  his  usual  strain,  and 
yet  the  genuine  product  of  his  pen,  we  may  make 
ourselves  almost  sure  that  they  occur  in  the  less 
important  parts  of  the  dialogue.  In  those  which 
are  of  great  pith  and  moment,  we  may  take  it  for 
granted  that  he  could  not  fail  to  put  forth  all  the 
powers  of  his  mind,  his  clearness  of  discernment, 
his  closeness  of  reasoning,  his  keen  insight  into  the 
analogies  of  things,  his  vigour  of  conception,  his 
richness  of  imagination,  his  almost  preternatural 
sense  of  the  import  of  words,  his  unparalleled  com 
mand  of  language,  and  his  admirable  faculty  of 
condensation ;  consequently,  the  risk  of  error  which 
we  incur  by  proceeding  on  the  assumptions  in 
question  when  we  are  dealing  with  those  remarkable 
passages  where  the  restoration  of  the  genuine  text 
is  most  to  be  desired,  becomes  exceedingly  small. 

Accordingly,  I  have  ventured,  with  some  confi 
dence,  to  assume  that  in  producing  that  masterly 


240  THE    TEXT    OF    SHAKESPEARE 

composition  distinguished  as  Hamlet's  soliloquy, 
the  powers  of  Shakespeare's  mind  were  fully  awake, 
and  that  he  could  not  have  originated  the  incon 
gruity  and  inconsequence  of  thought  by  which  the 
received  text  in  the  early  part  of  the  soliloquy  is 
deformed.  I  have  felt  similar  confidence  in  as 
suming  that,  with  an  intellect  at  its  full  tension,  he 
could  not  have  committed  those  faults  of  inco 
herence  of  thought  and  awkwardness  of  expression 
which  disfigure  and  enfeeble  the  taunts  of  Lady 
Macbeth  when  she  is  instigating  her  less  resolute 
husband  to  the  murder  of  his  guest. 

Widely  at  variance  with  these  views  is  the  timid 
reluctance  of  some  editors  and  critics  of  Shakespeare 
to  admit  any  considerable  emendation,  notwith 
standing  their  acknowledgment  that  the  text  is 
spurious,  or  at  least  inexplicable,  and  although  the 
amendment  proposed  is  capable  of  enduring  the 
most  rigorous  tests,  as  well  as  confessedly  fits  the 
place  assigned  to  it.  Rather  than  innovate,  they 
will  resort  to  the  most  strained  interpretation  of 
language,  and  tenaciously  hold  to  a  reading,  be 
cause  it  has  possession  which  could  not  have  origi 
nated  with  any  writer  of  common  sense,  much  less 
with  our  clear  and  strong-minded  dramatist.  They 
fail  to  see  how  the  case  really  stands. 

Here  is  a  book  written  by  one  of  the  greatest 
men  of  genius  that  ever  lived,  but  handed  down  to 
us  with  a  text  so  imperfect  and  perverted,  that  it 
contains  hundreds,  not  to  say  thousands,  of  spu- 


CONCLUSION.  2-41 

rious  passages.  A  critic  takes  the  book  in  hand, 
and,  complying  with  the  strictest  rules  and  condi 
tions  which  can  be  reasonably  imposed,  shows  irre 
futably  a  passage  to  be  corrupt,  and  proposes  a  way 
to  correct  it.  If,  unable  to  disprove  his  reasons,  we 
refuse  to  adopt  what  is  thus  offered  to  us,  we  are 
rejecting  an  emendation  extremely  likely  to  be  the 
genuine  reading  while  it  is  certainly  an  improved 
one,  and  instead  of  embracing  the  proffered  good,  we 
are  retaining  a  word  or  a  sentence  shown  on  unim 
peachable  grounds  to  be  spurious.  We  are  casting 
away  what  is  proved  to  be  very  probably  right,  and 
clinging  to  what  has  no  probability  in  its  favour. 


APPENDIX 


APPENDIX, 


ARTICLE    I. 

A  CURSORY  COMPARISON  OF  THE  CORRUPTIONS  IN  SHAKESPEARE'S 
TEXT  WHICH  ARE  NOTED  IN  THE  PRECEDING  COMMENTARY,  WITH 
MODERN  ERRORS  OF  THE  PRESS. 

SUCH  of  the  readers  of  the  foregoing  treatise  as  have  had 
little  or  nothJSTg  to  do  with  transcribing  manuscripts  and 
printing  or  correcting  proof-sheets,  may  possibly  regard 
some  of  the  emendations  brought  forward  in  it  as  ex 
tremely  improbable  from  the  magnitude  of  the  blunders 
implied ;  in  other  words,  from  the  great  difference  between 
the  received  text  in  certain  passages  and  that  which  I 
have  proposed  to  substitute  for  it.  To  the  inexperienced 
in  those  details  which  are  necessary  before  a  volume  in 
type  can  be  placed  under  their  eyes,  it  may  be  almost 
inconceivable  that  such  great  mistakes  should  be  com 
mitted  by  either  copyist  or  compositor ;  and  if  they  had 
been  committed,  that  they  should  have  escaped  the  eyes 
of  those  coadjutors  whose  business  it  was  to  revise  the 
written  or  printed  sheets.  Such  readers  can  imagine, 
perhaps,  that  kin  might  have  been  inadvertently  changed 
into  knit,  or  niece  into  near,  but  are  slow  to  apprehend  the 
probability,  or  even  the  possibility,  of  armed  being  trans 
muted  into  able,  or  fruit  into  news. 

B  3 


24:6  APPENDIX. 

The  best  way  of  obviating  or  removing  an  objection  of 
this  nature  is  to  show  that  equally  great  errors  are  com 
mitted  in  the  present  day,  when  it  is  so  much  easier  to 
avoid  them. 

With  this  view  I  purpose  to  adduce  actual  instances  from 
recent  works,  and  place  them  alongside  some  of  the  prin 
cipal  defects  which  I  have  pointed  out  or  found  already 
noted,  and  have  attempted  to  amend,  in  Shakespeare.  If 
such  a  parallel  do  not  afford  much  novelty  or  instruction 
to  the  literary  adept,  it  may  amuse  the  uncritical  reader. 
The  comparison  will  be  made  under  some  disadvantages, 
inasmuch  as  it  is  errors  of  the  press  alone  in  modern  books 
that  can  be  cited, —  that  is,  unintentional  deviations  of  the 
printing  from  the  manuscript,  without  of  course  the  know 
ledge  or  conscious  concurrence  of  the  author ;  but  the 
errors  in  Shakespeare  to  be  compared  with  these  are  such 
as  may  have  arisen  from  two  sources :  some  of  them  may 
have  originated  in  the  printing-office,  and  some  in  the 
preparation  of  the  manuscript  itself. 

Since  there  are  thus  two  sources  of  corruption  in  the 
latter  case,  it  is  natural  to  expect  the  mistakes  to  be  of  a 
grosser  or  more  flagrant  character  than  the  errata  in  the 
publications  of  our  own  time.  As  some  set-off  against 
this,  I  may  here  premise  that  a  number  of  the  modern 
errors  of  the  press  which  I  shall  adduce  will  be  taken  from 
daily  and  weekly  journals — publications  more  liable  to 
lapses  of  that  description  than  works  printed  and  issued  at 
leisure.  Still,  were  we  to  take  into  view  the  whole  of  the 
errors  in  Shakespeare's  plays,  it  might  possibly  appear  that 
they  were  of  a  grosser  kind  than  those  of  our  modern 
press,  newspapers  included. 

Whether  this  is  really  the  case  or  not  may  be  here, 
however,  left  undetermined,  since  it  is  not  requisite  for  my 


APPENDIX.  247 

present  design  to  go  beyond  that  limited  number  of  spu 
rious  readings  which  I  have  myself  made  the  subjects  of 
comment,  and  endeavoured  to  correct. 

All  I  need  undertake  to  show  is,  that  these  are  not 
grosser  mistakes  than  such  as  are  now  daily  committed  . 
and  that,  consequently,  the  alterations  in  the  text  made  to 
rectify  them  do  not  labour  under  any  antecedent  impro 
bability  on  account  of  their  magnitude. 

I  may,  however,  digress  into  the  general  remark,  that 
the  prominent  difference  between  the  errors  in  Shake 
speare's  dramatic  writings  and  those  in  modern  books  is 
in  their  quantity,  not  in  their  quality. 

If  we  take  up  a  recent  publication,  even  a  newspaper, 
we  shall  probably  find  the  mistakes  of  the  press  "  few  and 
far  between  :"  if  we  take  up  «  Macbeth,"  or  "Hamlet,"  or 
the  "  Tempest,"  as  they  appear  in  the  earliest  copies,  we 
shall  perceive  the  defects  in  the  text  to  be  numerous  ;  but 
if  we  proceed  to  compare  the  character  of  the  two  sets  of 
errors,  we  shall  discover  the  greater  portion  of  both  to  be 
near  akin.  I  say  the  greater  portion,  because  there  are  in 
the  old  copies  omissions  and  mutilations  beyond  remedy, 
which  have,  in  the  nature  of  the  case,  no  counterpart  in 
the  regular  tenour  of  modern  literature.  It. is  only  between 
errors  of  a  corrigible  kind  that  any  comparison  can  well 
be  instituted  such  as  I  am  engaged  in. 

The  causes  of  this  multiplicity  of  spurious  passages  iii 
the  works  of  our  great  dramatist  have  been  already 
several  times  adverted  to,  and  have  been  explained, 
as  far  as  existing  records  supply  the  materials,  by 
various  commentators.  From  the  scanty  evidence  ac 
cessible  to  us,  it  appears  that,  owing  to  the  way  in 
which  the  manuscript  itself  was  formed  previous  to 
being  placed  before  the  compositor,  many  errors  were 

K    4 


248  APPENDIX. 

occasioned  by  circumstances  not  incident  to  the  prepara 
tion  of  modern  works:  some  were  committed  in  taking 
down  the  words  from  dictation  or  recitation;  others 
originated  in  transcription ;  and  such,  when  once  in 
corporated  with  the  text,  would,  in  the  absence  or 
aloofness  of  the  author,  have  little  chance  of  being 
rectified  at  any  subsequent  stage.  It  further  appears 
that  the  manuscript  thus  formed  was  often  badly  written, 
with  the  words  much  abbreviated,  if  not  actually  in  short 
hand  ;  and  of  all  the  causes  originating  errors  of  the 
press,  the  illegibility  of  hand-writing  is  perhaps  the 
most  prolific  and  influential.  "When  the  proof-sheets 
are  revised  by  the  author  himself,  mistakes  from  this 
source  can  be  easily  rectified  ;  but  such  was  not  the  good 
fortune  of  any  of  the  plays  at  present  in  question. 

The  causes  which  thus  increased  the  quantity  of 
errors  in  the  text  of  Shakespeare  had  not,  however,  the 
same  influence  over  their  quality.  The  blunders  and 
oversights  committed  by  copyists,  and  compositors,  and 
revisers,  depend  very  much,  in  every  age  and  in  all 
countries,  on  the  same  principles, —  that  is  to  say,  on 
the  same  mental  defects  and  frailties;  and  hence,  how 
soever  they  are  multiplied,  a  family  resemblance  is 
generally  traceable  between  those  that  respectively 
deform  the  works  of  different  authors,  although  the 
parties  to  the  blunders  may  have  been  widely  separated 
from  each  other  in  point  of  time  and  birth-place.* 

*  Thomas  Hey  wood,  in  his  "Apology  for  Actors,"  1612  (four  years 
before  the  death  of  Shakespeare),  gives  rather  an  amusing  account  of 
his  fate  amongst  the  printers.  "  The  infinite  faults,"  he  says,  "  escaped 
in  my  book  of '  Britaines  Troy,'  by  the  negligence  of  the  printer,  as 
the  misquotations,  mistaking  of  syllables,  misplacing  half-lines,  coin 
ing  of  strange  and  never-heard-of  words,  these  being  without  number ; 
when  I  would  have  taken  a  particular  account  of  the  errata,  the 


APPENDIX.  249 

"Waiving,  however,  the  attempt  to  establish  or  ade 
quately  illustrate  the  general  proposition  above  laid 
down,  which  would  require  a  disproportionate  space 
here,  I  have  in  view  on  the  present  occasion,  as  already 
intimated,  the  less  arduous  task  of  showing  that  the 
particular  errors  in  Shakespeare's  text,  which  I  have 
undertaken  to  deal  with  in  the  foregoing  commentary, 
can  be  paralleled  by  errors  of  the  press  in  our  recent 
literature. 

One  of  the  most  remarkable  changes  in  the  received 
text  which  I  have  ventured  to  propose,  is  replacing 
the  sounding  phrase  a  sea  of  troubles,  in  Hamlet's 
celebrated  soliloquy,  by  the  humbler  expression  the 
seat  of  troubles, —  an  alteration  which,  in  its  mere  verbal 
character,  is  rather  slight,  but  which  seems  almost 
violent  in  virtue  of  withdrawing  the  imagination  from 
the  boundless  ocean  and  fixing  it  on  the  narrow  region 
of  the  human  breast. 

The  error,  colossal  as  it  looks,  is  paralleled  by 
a  mistake  which  occurred  a  few  years  ago  in  a  review 
of  one  of  my  own  works.  The  right  reading  of  the 
passage  in  question  was 

"  The  reasoner  must  have  been  acquainted  with  a  similar  case," 

which  was  perverted  in  the  review  to, 

"  The  seamen  must  have  been  acquainted  with  a  similar  case." 

The  transition  from  reasoner  to  seamen  is  verbally  as 
great  as  from  the  seat  to  a  sea. 

printer  answered  me,  he  would  not  publish  his  owne  dis- workmanship, 
but  '  rather  let  his  owne  fault  lye  upon  the  necke  of  the  author.'  "  If 
a  work  published  under  the  author's  eye  thus  contained  infinite  faults, 
•we  need  not  wonder  that  Shakespeare's  works,  of  which  a  complete 
edition  did  not  appear  till  seven  years  after  his  death,  abound  with 
the  errors  here  described. 


250  APPENDIX. 

Almost  as  remarkable  a  change  as  the  preceding 
follows  in  the  next  line  of  the  same  soliloquy:  by 
a  poniard  end  them,  is  put,  as  an  amendment,  in  the 
place  of  by  opposing  end  them,  in  which  the  disparity 
in  meaning  is  not  so  marked,  but  the  verbal  alteration 
is  greater.  The  same  review,  however,  will  furnish 
a  tolerable  match  to  this  blunder.  In  citing  a  passage 
which  correctly  given  is,  "  The  chief  cases  of  similarity 
being  those  of  causation,"  the  review  ingeniously  trans 
forms  it  into,  "  The  chief  cases  of  similarity  being  those 
of  accusation." 

A  poniard  is  not  more  different  from  opposing  than 
causation  is  from  accusation ;  and  the  difference  between 
the  two  first  readings  becomes  still  less,  if,  as  I  before 
suggested,  we  take  the  old  forms.  Compare 

a  poynard  vice  opponing, 
with 

causation  vice  accusation. 

I  have  taken  occasion  to  adduce  several  singular 
mistakes  in  the  tragedy  of  "  Macbeth,"  all  of  which  might 
be  easily  "followed"  by  "modern  instances."  The  two 
I  am  about  to  cite  are  notable  for  having  transformed 
nouns  with  the  abstract  termination  ness  in  the  original 
text  (as  I  read  it)  into  others  with  different  endings  and 
different  significations,  making  them  into  concrete  terms. 
Blanket  is  substituted  for  blackness,  and  beast  for  baseness; 
to  which  I  may  add  an  analogous  instance  from  another 
play,  where  beauty  has  replaced  blackness.  The  two  first 
may  be  met  by  a  single  example  which  I  took  down  from 
a  newspaper  in  the  current  year,  presenting  us  with  gen 
tlemen  instead  of  gentleness;  and  the  last  is  matched  in 
point  of  grossness  by  a  misprint  in  another  journal  of 
guardians  for  gentleman. 


APPENDIX.  251 

In  the  same  tragedy  the  perversion  of  evade  it  into 
inhabit  is  fully  equalled  by  a  corruption  which  crept  into 
one  of  my  own  volumes,  and  was  not  detected  either  by 
the  reviser  at  the  printing  office,  or  by  the  author  who  care 
fully  went  through  the  proofs ;  —  an  oversight  the  more 
extraordinary,  as  the  substituted  word  (like  inhabit  above 
quoted)  completely  ruined  the  sense ;  monstrous  was  put 
in  the  place  of  monotonous. 

When  proposing  to  make  the  change  (in  Lady  Macbeth's 
strong  expostulation  with  her  husband)  of  love  into  liver, 
I  could  not  help  anticipating  that  many  wise  heads  would 
be  shaken  at  so  bold  a  proposal  and  so  derogatory  a  descent 
from  the  tender  passion.  Lately  taking  up  Emerson's 
"  Conduct  of  Life,"  I  came  to  the  following  passage  on  a 
somewhat  different  subject,  where  the  verbal  transmutation 
is  not  less,  and  where  the  chasm  between  the  meanings  of 
the  right  and  the  wrong  reading  is,  to  say  the  least, 
equally  wide : 

"  Not  Antoninus,  but  a  poor  washerwoman,  said, '  The  more  trouble 
the  more  lion  ;  that's  my  principle.'  "  * 

Linen  transformed  into  lion,  is  certainly  as  extraor 
dinary  a  metamorphosis  as  liver  into  love,  whether  we  regard 
it  as  typographical  or  substantial. 

Another  error  in  this  great  tragedy  is  so  singular, 
that  it  is  difficult  to  find  any  analogous  blunder  in  recent 
publications,  although  there  is  no  lack  of  equal  ones. 
Time  and  the  hour,  by  a  very  natural  lapse,  has  been  sub 
stituted  for  Time's  sandy  hour,  —  a  corruption,  however, 
not  surpassing  one  I  met  with  lately  in  a  newspaper,  which, 
having  occasion  to  mention  the  eminent  political  economist 
Thomas  Tooke,  called  him  Mr.  Toolie. 

*  London  Edition,  1860,  p.  224. 


252  APPENDIX. 

The  next  example  I  have  to  cite  brings  before  us  a  name 
which  all  Englishmen,  and  especially  all  soldiers  (if  the 
sentiment  can  admit  of  degrees)  delight  to  honour.  Miss 
Florence  Nightingale,  in  a  letter  not  long  ago  addressed 
to  the  chairman  (I  think)  of  some  meeting  of  volunteer 
rifle-men,  liberally  offered  to  present  to  the  corps  a  pair 
of  colours.  The  report  of  this  offer  in  the  newspaper 
wherein  I  first  saw  it,  converted  the  intended  gift  into  a 
fair  of  colours,  which  future  commentators,  proceeding  on 
the  principle  that  no  change  should  be  made  in  the  text 
when  any  possible  meaning  can  be  extorted  from  it,  will 
doubtless  explain,  as  designed  by  that  distinguished  lady, 
to  signify  a  fancy  fair  and  its  lucrative  proceeds ;  such  fairs 
(they  will  add)  having  been  often  held  in  those  days  (some 
times  under  the  denomination  of  bazaars)  for  benevolent 
or  public-spirited  purposes. 

This  is  not  a  bad,  although  an  easily  detected,  instance 
of  those  simple  substitutions  of  single  letters  which  make 
such  disproportionate  havoc  with  an  author's  meaning ;  and 
as  it  concerns  what  are  eminently  destined  to  be  the  play 
things  of  the  wind,  it  will  help  to  keep  in  countenance  my 
proposed  transformation  in  "  Julius  Caesar  "  of  the  lane 
into  the  vane  of  children. 

A  single  line  in  the  tragedy  of  "  Coriolanus "  is  re 
stored  to  its  genuine  reading  (as  I  think  it)  by  two  altera 
tions  ;  one  is  a  substitution  of  trump  for  tomb,  the  other  of 
child's  for  chair ;  neither  of  which  constitutes  a  greater 
difference  than  I  observed  a  short  time  ago  in  a  country 
journal,  where  administrative  purposes  had  been  sup 
planted  by  administrative  paupers.  And  if  it  be  objected 
by  any  reader  that  two  errors  ought  in  this  case  to  appear 
in  the  same  sentence,  otherwise  there  can  be  no  complete 
parallel,  I  can  meet  the  objection  by  citing  the  following 


APPENDIX.  253 

passage  from  another  journal :  "  The  fleet  of  the  British 
government  is  at  this  moment  winning  its  way  across  the 
waters  of  the  Atlantic,"  where  fleet  is  printed  instead  of 
flat,  and  winning  instead  of  winging. 

I  have  been  somewhat  at  a  loss  to  match  the  perversion 
of  the  quintessence  of  white  into  a  princess  • —  the  princess 
of  pure  white,  as  the  received  text  gives  it.  On  looking 
over  some  notes,  however,  which  I  had  made  on  errors  of 
the  press,  I  found  a  case  in  point,  so  far  at  least  as  dealing 
with  a  high  potentate  can  render  it  so.  A  journal  in  the 
present  year  (1861)  unsexes  Louis  Napoleon's  Consort, 
and  styles  her  the  Emperor  Eugenie.  The  reader  will 
notice  perhaps  a  small  difference,  which  is  however  of  no 
account  in  the  comparison, —  namely,  that  the  first  error 
makes  a  princess,  the  second  unmakes  one. 

The  last  name  reminds  me  that  I  have  yet  to  find  a 
counterpart  to  the  blunder  which  has  so  injuriously  (spretoe 
injuria  formci)  discarded  the  attitude  of  the  Queen  of 
Beauty,  transmuting  the  shrinking  Venus  of  the  genuine 
text  into  the  shrine  of  Venus,  which  may  mean  anything.* 
Abundance  of  equal  transformations  offer  themselves,  but 
not  one  of  them  constitutes  a  notable  parallel.  In  sub- 

*  A  literary  humorist  might  insist,  for  example,  on  its  referring  to 
the  scrinium  unguentarium  of  Venus,  of  which  Rich  gives  a  representa 
tion  from  a  painting  found  at  Pompeii.  See  the  article  SCRINIUM,  in 
his  excellent  "  Illustrated  Companion  to  the  Latin  Dictionary  and 
Greek  Lexicon," — a  work  which  it  would  have  cheered  Locke's  heart 
to  see,  so  .well  does  it  correspond  with  what  he  recommends  in  his 
"  Essay  on  Human  Understanding,"  and  enforces  in  a  section,  from 
which  I  can  afford  space  for  only  a  brief  extract :  "  Toga,  tunica,  pal 
lium,  are  words  easily  translated  by  gown,  coat,  and  cloak ;  but  we 
have  thereby  no  more  true  ideas  of  the  fashion  of  those  habits  amongst 
the  Romans  than  we  have  of  the  faces  of  the  tailors  who  made  them. 
Such  things  as  these,  which  the  eye  distinguishes  by  their  shapes, 
would  be  best  let  into  the  mind  by  draughts  made  of  them."  Book  III. 
Chap.  xi.  §  25. 


254  APPENDIX. 

stance,  if  not  in  form,  the  following  error  of  the  press  may 
serve  the  turn:  —  It  is  mentioned  in  the  "Life  of  Edward 
Forbes "  as  having  occurred  in  a  paper  of  his  printed  in 
the  "  Edinburgh  Philosophical  Journal,"  and  as  having 
been  purely  the  consequence  of  his  illegible  hand-writing. 
The  correct  manuscript  reading  was  "  Natural  History 
unlike  her  sister  sciences ;  "  which  was  printed  in  the  journal 
"  Natural  History  under  its  sub-sciences." 

Like  this  gross  corruption,  the  two  last  mis-readings 
pointed  out  in  Shakespeare  were  owing,  I  have  little 
doubt,  to  the  illegible  condition  of  the  manuscript. 

In  the  reprint  of  Gosson's  "  Schoole  of  Abuse "  a 
curious  error  occurs :  "  He  that  goes  to  sea  must  smel  of 
the  ship,  and  that  which  sayles  into  poets  wil  savour  of 
pitch : "  in  which,  I  presume,  poets  was  intended  for 
ports*  ;  and  as  only  a  single  letter  is  in  question,  the 
instance  may  serve  to  corroborate  the  prop  which  in 
"  Cymbeline,"  by  an  equally  slight  change,  I  have  ventured 
to  substitute  for  the  crop. 

Shakespeare's  works  do  not  exhibit  many  mistakes  in 
compound  words,  or  I  have  overlooked  them ;  for,  in  the 
course  of  the  preceding  commentary,  I  have  corrected  only 
two :  I  have  restored  winter-fend,  which  had  been  perverted 
into  winter-ground,  and  counterwait,  which  had  been 
perverted  into  countermand. 

My  memoranda  of  modern  errors  of  the  press  afford  me 
only  a  single  analogous  one  :  "  heir-apparent  was  lately 
transmuted  by  a  respectable  journal  into  heir-apparel; 
which  I  conceive  leaves  neither  of  the  preceding  blunders 
in  Shakespeare's  text  "  unfellowed." 

The  fault  or  corruption  which  I  have  separately  con- 

*  The  reprint  quoted  from  is  by  the  Shakespearian  Society,  p.  14, 
but  whether  the  blunder  is  owing  to  the  old  or  the  modern  typographer 
I  am  not  able  to  say. 


APPENDIX.  255 

sidered  under  the  title  of  verbal  repetition,  I  do  not  find 
at  all  common  in  modern  publications.  My  notes  indeed 
contain  only  two  instances  of  it.  Its  rarity  compared 
with  its  former  frequency  is  owing,  I  conceive,  partly  to 
the  stricter  supervision  which  the  proof-sheets  have  now 
to  undergo,  and  partly  to  the  other  circumstances,  before 
detailed,  affecting  generally  the  quantity  of  errors  in 
Shakespeare's  text.  In  one  of  the  instances  I  have  just 
referred  to,  the  word  author  is  printed  twice  —  once  in 
stead  of  advocate ;  in  the  other,  there  is  fact  +  fact  instead 
of  fact  +  part. 

To  those  authors  who  are  in  the  habit  of  making 
extracts,  or  of  copying  their  own  compositions  for  the 
press,  this  species  of  blunder  must,  I  conceive,  be  familiar, 
—at  least  if  their  experience  tallies  with  my  own.  As  a 
case  in  point  I  may  mention  that,  while  preparing  the 
present  treatise,  I  inadvertently  fell  one  evening  into  a 
palpable  error  of  this  description;  and  although  I  re- 
perused  at  the  time  what  I  had  written,  I  did  not  detect 
the  oversight  till  next  morning,  when  the  intellectual  film 
(i.  e.  pre-occupation  of  mind)  which  seems  occasionally  to 
dim  the  discernment  as  to  certain  objects,  and  not  to  others, 
had  been  dissipated.  It  was  in  transcribing  a  passage  from 
"Cymbeline,"  in  which  the  following  lines  occur,  that  I 
made  the  false  step :  — 

"  I  have  heard  of  riding  wagers, 
Where  horses  have  been  nimbler  than  the  sands 
That  run  i'  the  docks  by  half."  Act  iii.  sc.  2. 

Instead  of  writing  clocks  in  the  third  of  these  lines,  I 
repeated  sands  from  the  second  line  —  an  incident  worth 
mentioning  only  as  an  illustration  of  a  real  and  frequent 
source  of  literary  mistakes.* 

*  In  the  quotation  from  "  Cymbeline  "  I  have  adopted  the  emen 
dation  of  the  Perkins  folio,  viz.  "that  run  i'  the  clocks  by  half,' 


256  APPENDIX. 

The  proneness  to  this  sort  of  iteration  is  rather  curiously 
exhibited  in  a  slight  error  of  the  press  which  I  accidentally 
remarked  in  Bowdler's  "  Family  Shakespeare ; "  and  the 
same  error  may  be  cited  as  showing  another  thing  worthy 
of  notice,  that  the  repetition  is  sometimes  made  (para 
doxical  as  the  statement  may  be)  before  the  original  word 
repeated,  as  in  the  line  which  has  already  been  the  subject 

of  comment — 

"  To  seek  thy  help  by  beneficial  help" 

where  it  is  the  first  help  that  has  been  thrust  into  the  line 
by  the  second. 

So  in  the  passage  I  have  referred  to  as  misprinted  in 
Bowdler — 

"  Yoo  shall  have  me  assisting  you  in  all, 
But  will  you  woo  this  wild  cat  ?  " 

Taming  of  the  Shrew,  Act  i.  sc.  2. 

instead  of  the  received  reading,  "  that  run  i'  the  clocks'  behalf,"  not 
withstanding  the  contemptuous  denunciation  of  it  by  Mr.  Singer,  who 
too  often  discredits  criticism  by  bitterness  of  spirit  and  intemperance 
of  language,  which  are  never  the  aids,  although  frequently  the  substi 
tute?,  of  fact  and  argument. 

The  sound  of  both  expressions  in  pronunciation  being  very  com 
monly  the  same,  the  question  as  to  the  genuine  reading  is  to  be  de 
cided  by  propriety  and  usage  alone.  To  call  an  hour-glass  a  clock  has 
nothing  forced  about  it,  especially  in  a  writer  who  tells  us  "  larks  are 
ploughmen's  clocks ; "  and  to  say  that  the  sands  in  it  are  not  so  nimble 
as  horses  by  half,  or  to  keep  strictly  to  the  text,  that  horses  are 
nimbler  by  half  than  the  sands  in  the  glass,  is  only  to  employ  a  form  of 
speech  exceedingly  prevalent  amongst  the  people.  "  Better  by  half," 
"quicker  by  half,"  "prettier  by  half,"  are  common  phrases.  An 
article  in  a  Magazine  (dated  Dec.  1861),  which  I  have  just  taken  up, 
uses  the  expression,  "  too  fast  by  half." 

On  the  other  hand,  to  speak  of  the  sands  of  an  hour-glass  running 
in  behalf  of  the  clock,  is,  to  say  the  least,  strained  ;  and  the  difficulty  of 
telling  exactly  what  it  means,  if  we  may  judge  from  Mr.  Singer's  at 
tempt,  is  not  small.  He  explains  the  sense  to  be  that  the  sands  run  in 
lieu  of,  or  on  the  part  of,  the  clock ;  expressions  which  are  so  far  from 
being  always  equivalent,  that  they  are  in  this  case  diverse  in  signifi 
cation. 


APPENDIX.  257 

Where  it  is  evident  that  woo  by  a  back  stroke  has  trans 
formed  the  first  you  into  an  orthographical  likeness  of 
itself,  passing  over  the  two  other  you's  without  touching 
them ;  as  the  lightning  sometimes  wreaks  its  fire  on  one 
privileged  mortal  (according  to  the  poet*)  and  takes  no 
heed  of  his  neighbours. 

Occasionally  very  curious  blunders  arise  from  a  misar- 
rangement  of  the  type.  I  do  not  recollect  noticing  any 
such  in  Shakespeare ;  there  are  none  at  least  in  the  passages 
I  have  dealt  with;  but  it  may  be  worth  while  adducing  one 
or  two  instances  in  modern  printing,  were  it  only  to  show 
the  possibility  of  committing  gross  oversights,  even  with 
our  improved  methods  of  supervision,  and  thence  to  infer  a 
similar  liability  with  inferior  appliances  two  or  three  hun 
dred  years  ago. 

In  a  newspaper  last  July,  I  remarked  a  most  extraordi 
nary  passage,  viz.  "  an  inch  oateact"  of  which  at  the  first 
glance  I  could  make  nothing  at  all.  It  looked  most  like 
an  inch  oatcake,  but  as  that  article  of  human  sustenance  is 
not  usually  measured  with  a  foot-rule  and  had  no  con 
nexion  with  the  context,  I  looked  again,  and  after  a  little 
perplexity  saw  that  the  dislocation  of  the  type  had  revo 
lutionised  the  meaning.  When  the  letters  were  properly 
marshalled,  the  right  reading  proclaimed  itself  to  be  an 
inchoate  act,  and  thus  escaped  from  the  dominion  of  men 
suration  and  the  category  of  eatables. 

The  celebrated  "  Essays  and  Reviews,"  amidst  the 
heavy  blows  aimed  at  it,  will  not  be  damaged  by  my  noticing 
a  misarrangement  of  this  kind  in  the  seventh  edition  of 
the  work  f,  where  the  letter  s  (whatever  the  authors  may 

*  u  Qr  favour' d  man  by  touch  ethereal  slain.'' — THOMSON. 
t  Page  400. 

S 


258  APPENDIX. 

have  done)  has  certainly  wandered  out  of  bounds  in 
reason,  that  word  being  printed  reaons. 

Sometimes  there  is  a  clandestine  exchange  of  letters 
between  an  upper  and  a  lower  line,  which  is  perplexing 
enough  till  you  detect  the  illicit  barter.  Knight's  Pocket 
Shakespeare  (1851)  presents  us  with  as  simple  an  instance 
of  this  as  can  well  be  found : 

"  I  dreading  that  her  purpose 
Was  of  more  danger,  did  compound  for  her 
T  certain  stuff,  which,  being  ta'en,  would  cease 
Ahe  present  power  of  life." 

Cynibeline,  act  v.  sc.  5. 

The  initial  letters  of  the  two  last  lines  have  so  obviously 
changed  places,  that  I  scarcely  need  point  it  out.  The 
marvel  is  how  an  error  so  gross  could  escape  correction. 

The  occurrence  of  such  extraordinary  errors  as  the 
preceding  may  in  some  measure  facilitate  to  incredulous 
readers  the  reception  of  my  theory  as  to  the  origin  of  that 
strange  blunder  with  the  word  comma,  which  disfigures  a 
passage  in  "  Hamlet  "  and  which  I  have  attributed  to  the 
incorporation  of  a  marginal  direction  into  the  text.  I 
must  candidly  own  however  that  my  very  desultory  search 
has  not  met  with  any  similar  fusion  in  modern  literature : 
but  if  oversights  are  made  in  the  present  day,  such  as 
those  last  described,  there  cannot  be  much  difficulty  in 
supposing  the  one  in  question  to  have  been  committed 
nearly  three  centuries  ago,  especially  since  the  colla 
teral  circumstances  so  well  combine  to  account  for  it, 
and  the  proposed  emendation  so  completely  fills  and  fits 
the  vacancy  created  by  turning  out  the  intruding  words. 

Besides,  although  I  have  no  corresponding  blunder  to 
adduce  in  the  literature  of  our  own  times,  the  classical  and 
biblical  scholar  knows  that  amidst  abundance  of  errors  of 
all  sorts,  it  has  happened  sufficiently  often  to  show  such 


APPENDIX.  259 

blending  not  to  be  particularly  difficult  —  that  the  text  of 
ancient  manuscripts  has  absorbed  into  itself  the  marginal 
glosses  of  critics  and  commentators  with  much  more 
serious  effect  on  the  meaning  than  is  exhibited  in  the  case 
before  us. 


s  2 


260  APPENDIX. 


ARTICLE    II. 

NOTE   A,    SUPPLEMENTARY    TO    PAGE    116. 

WHEN  I  was  proposing  an  emendation  in  the  1st  act  of 
"  Cymbeline  "  and  the  7th  sc.,  it  was  an  oversight  on  my 
part  not  to  advert  to  another  error,  a  few  lines  farther  on, 
where  the  speaker  is  affecting  to  be  perplexed  how  to 
account  for  the  alleged  faithlessness  of  Posthumus  to  his 
wife  and  his  defection  to  an  ordinary  trull.  He  goes  on 
to  say, 

"  It  cannot  be  i*  the  eye ;  for  apes  and  monkeys, 
'Twixt  two  such  shes,  would  chatter  this  way,  and 
Contemn  with  mows  the  other  :  Nor  i'  the  judgment ; 
For  idiots,  in  this  case  of  favour,  would 
Be  wisely  definite  :  Nor  i'  the  appetite ; 
Sluttery  to  such  neat  excellence  oppos'd, 
Should  make  desire  *  vomit  emptiness, 
Not  so  allured  to  feed." 

The  commentators,  with  the  exception  of  Tyrwhitt, 
strangely  enough,  receive  the  eccentric  phrase  vomit 
emptiness  without  demur,  and  earnestly  set  themselves  to 
explain  it  as  they  best  can.  '  Notwithstanding  all  their 
efforts,  they  do  not  succeed  in  proving  that  it  has  any 
appropriate  significance  here. 

Malone,  indeed,  has  shown  that  it  describes  sufficiently 
well  an  incident  of  sea-sickness,  to  which  I  need  not  more 

*  It  may  be  well  to  mention,  that  desire  is  to  be  pronounced  here 
as  a  trisyllable,  as  if  written  (as  it  frequently  was),  de-si-er. 


APPENDIX  261 

particularly  allude;  but  admitting  that,  we  want  to  know 
the  propriety  of  its  appearance  in  the  passage  before  us. 

Let  us  examine  the  exposition  of  it  furnished  by  one  of 
the  principal  critics. 

"  lachimo,"  says  Dr.  Johnson,  "  in  this  counterfeited 
rapture,  has  shown  how  the  eyes  and  the  judgment  would 
determine  in  favour  of  Imogen,  comparing  her  with  the 
present  mistress  of  Posthumus,  and  proceeds  to  say  that 
appetite  too  would  give  the  same  suffrage.  Desire,  says 
he,  when  it  approached  sluttery,  and  considered  it  in  com 
parison  with  such  neat  excellence,  would  not  only  be  not  so 
allured  to  feed,  but,  seized  with  a  fit  of  loathing,  would 
vomit  emptiness,  would  feel  the  convulsions  of  disgust, 
though  being  unfed,  it  had  no  object." 

Now,  allowing  this  interpretation  to  be  correct,  its  own 
incoherence  betrays  that  the  passage  is  spurious.  The 
able  critic  quite  overlooks  the  requirements  of  the  person 
ification.  A  man  may  first  long  for  a  thiug  and  then 
loathe  it,  but  to  describe  desire  itself  as  loathing  is  to 
make  it  "  deny  its  nature  ; "  commit  contradictory  acts  ; 
"empty  itself  of  its  identity  and  become  the  opposite  of 
what  it  is." 

The  other  terms  used  by  the  poet  in  speaking  of  desire 
are  correct  enough :  he  represents  it  as  susceptible  of 
being  allured  and  capable  of  feeding ;  in  which  there  is 
nothing  self-contradictory,  and  we  have  on  that  account 
as  well  as  on  general  grounds  a  right  to  suppose  that  the 
incoherent  description  of  a  passion,  the  very  essence  of 
which  is  to  long,  as  in  a  fit  of  repugnance  and  retching, 
cannot  be  his. 

All  that  is  needed  to  extricate  Shakespeare  and  his 
readers  out  of  this  embarrassment,  appears  to  me  to  be  an 
exceedingly  slight  verbal  alteration.  The  poet,  as  T  read 


262  APPENDIX. 

him,  intended  to  say  that  sluttery  should  make  Desire 
prefer  going  without  a  repast  to  feeding  on  such  diet  as 
that  described.  This  meaning  would  be  effectively  brought 
out  by  the  substitution  of  a  single  word  sufficiently  re 
sembling  the  spurious  one.  We  have  only  to  read, 

Sluttery  to  such  neat  excellence  oppos'd, 
Should  make  desire  covet  emptiness, 
Not  so  allured  to  feed. 

The  reader  will  discover  for  himself  without  my  assist 
ance  how  readily  covet  might  be  perverted  into  the  received 
reading.  The  error  might  have  originated  in  the  similarity 
of  the  two  sounds,  or  it  might  have  arisen  from  an  acci 
dental  transposition  of  the  first  and  third  letters  in  setting 
up  the  type,  turning  covet  into  vocet.  This  done,  the 
blunder  as  it  now  stands  would  be  virtually  achieved,  for 
any  reviser  coming  upon  such  a  word  would  inevitably 
convert  it  into  vomit. 


APPENDIX.  263 


ARTICLE    III. 

NOTE   B,    SUPPLEMENTARY   TO   PAGE    118. 

I  HAVE  intimated  in  a  note  at  the  foot  of  p.  118  that 
there  are  reasons  for  altering  the  word  feature,  in  the 
passage  quoted  in  that  page,  to  figure.  I  will  here  add 
that  there  are  also  grounds  for  substituting  in  a  subsequent 
line  another  epithet  in  the  place  of  brief. 

That  the  questions  may  be  brought  fully  before  the 
reader,  I  will  again  quote  the  passage  as  I  have  corrected 
it  in  the  page  referred  to. 

lachimo  says  that  Posthumus  was 

"  sitting  sadly 

He  ring  us  praise  our  loves  of  Italy, 
For  BEAUTY  that  made  barren  the  swell'd  boast 
Of  him  that  best  could  speak ;  for  FEATURE  laming 
The  shrinking  Venus,  or  straight-pight  Minerva, 
Postures  beyond  brief  nature :  for  CONDITION 
A  shop  of  all  the  qualities  that  man 
Loves  woman  for  :  besides  that  hook  of  wiving 
FAIRNESS  which  strikes  the  eye." 

Here  —  set  forth  with  almost  the  formality  of  a  puri 
tan's  sermon  —  there  are  four  distinct  topics  of  eulogy,  or 
topics  which  ought  to  be  and  were  doubtless  intended  to 
be  distinct;  beauty,  feature,  condition,  and  complexion: 
but  since  female  beauty,  as  ordinarily  regarded,  lies  in  the 
countenance,  it  seems  an  unskilful  repetition  to  introduce 
feature  afterwards  as  a  separate  topic :  it  is  a  sort  of  cross 
classification.  What  however  is  a  greater  fault  is  that  the 
speaker  proceeds  to  append  to  the  latter  term  circum- 


264  APPENDIX. 

stances  not  at  all  congruous  with  its  import.  He  says  in 
fact  that  the  Italian  boasters  on  this  occasion  praised  their 
mistresses  for  features  which  made  even  the  Venus  and 
the  Minerva,  in  their  respective  attitudes,  appear  lame. 
Surely  while  the  beautiful  features  of  one  woman  may  so 
surpass  those  of  another  as  to  reduce  the  latter  to  plainness 
in  the  comparison,  they  cannot  cause  the  inferior  fair  one  to 
wear  the  appearance  of  lameness  in  any  attitude  she  may 
assume.  The  two  things  have  no  connexion.  Feature 
consequently  is  not  here  the  right  phrase.  The  whole 
train  of  thought  requires  the  mention  of  an  attribute  dis 
tinct  from  beauty  of  countenance  and  harmonising  with 
what  follows.  Such  a  one  we  have  in  figure.  I  propose 
to  read 

for  figure,  laming 
The  shrinking  Venus  or  straight-pight  Minerva, 

making  even  these  much  admired  forms  look  lame  in  the 
comparison.  The  change  implied  by  this  correction  of  the 
received  text,  of  figure  into  the  corrupt  reading  feature, 
can  furnish  no  reasonable  ground  for  demur,  since  greater 
blunders  are  every  day  committed. 

Let  us  now  turn  to  the  word  brief,  the  objection  to  which 
as  an  epithet  applied  to  nature  is  that  it  is  difficult  to  attach 
a  precise  signification  to  it.  We  can  understand  what  the 
poet  intends  when  he  tells  us  that  the  exquisite  postures 
of  the  two  statues  are  beyond  nature,  but  when  he  speaks 
of  brief  nature,  the  meaning  is  no  longer  clear;  the  objects 
before  our  intellectual  vision  seem  to  vacillate ;  and  when 
we  call  to  mind  that  Shakespeare  is  not  in  the  habit  of 
using  epithets  or  designations  without  a  precise  .and 
special  significance,  we  may  feel  tolerably  sure  that  brief, 
which  cannot  be  wrested  by  the  greatest  ingenuity  into  a 
satisfactory  acceptation,  did  not  come  from  him. 


APPENDIX.  265 

It  is  not  easy  to  find  an  adjective  that  will  suit  the 
place.  The  poet  evidently  meant  to  say  that  the  attitudes 
of  the  Venus  and  the  Minerva  excel  in  gracefulness  the 
postures  of  untutored  nature.  They  are  such  as  spring 
from  cultivation  and  refinement.  To  express  this  meaning 
with  due  observance  of  the  rhythm,  we  have  only  mono 
syllables  to  turn  to,  so  that  our  choice  of  epithets  is  exceed 
ingly  narrow.  Since  a  limiting  rather  than  a  character 
ising  term  is  required,  mere  prefixed  to  nature  might  do, 
were  it  not  so  totally  unlike  brief  both  in  sound  and  form. 
I  would  therefore  suggest  another  adjunct  similar  in 
meaning  to  mere,  but  more  resembling  the  spurious  word  in 
its  component  letters.  Bare  nature  would,  it  appears  to 
me,  express  all  that  the  occasion  requires  or  the  poet 
intended ;  and  it  agrees  in  its  predominant  initial  sounds 
with  the  word  it  would  displace. 

If  this  be  adopted  along  with  the  other  corrections 
which  I  have  suggested  and  explained,  the  passage  will  run 
thus : 

for  figure  laming, 

The  shrinking  Venus  and  straight-pight  Minerva, 
Postures  beyond  bare  nature. 

Compare  this  with  the  received  text : 

"  for  feature  laming, 

The  shrine  of  Venus  and  straight-pight  Minerva, 
Postures  beyond  brief  nature." 

It  is  needless,  I  conceive,  to  do  more  than  mention  that 
Theobald  proposed  stature  instead  of  feature ;  and  that 
Warburton,  dissenting  from  this,  defended  the  received 
reading,  by  the  assertion  that,  it  meant  proportion  of  parts, 
which  Theobald,  he  added,  did  not  understand.*  Since 

*  Boswell's  Malone,  vol.  xiii.  p.  213. 
T 


266  APPENDIX. 

this  assertion  is  not  accompanied  by  any  proof,  it  is  suffi 
cient  to  say  that  I  never  met  with  the  term  so  used  in 
Shakespeare  or  anywhere  else,  and  doubt  much  whether 
any  writer  was  ever  guilty  of  such  a  misapplication  of 
language.  Stature  as  suggested  by  Theobald  is  quite  out 
of  place,  that  term  being  limited  to  height. 


•LOTH-DOTS 
PRINTED    BT    SPOTTISWOODB    AND    CO. 

NEW-STREET    SQUARE 


0 


BINDING  SZCT.  AUG  2  7 1965 


PR     Bailey,  Samuel 

On  the  received  text  of 
B35     Shakespeare's  dramatic  writings 


PLEASE  DO  NOT  REMOVE 
CARDS  OR  SLIPS  FROM  THIS  POCKET 

UNIVERSITY  OF  TORONTO  LIBRARY